obnoxious to brrour and the most Skilful may have his escapes in a long Work For Opere in longo sas est obrepere somnum Aliquando bonus dormitat Homerus A man may sometimes take Homer napping even in that Art whereof he was Master much more may the greatest Linguist living in a Work of so great Difficultie as the Translation of the Bible not another Mans though that more easie to erre in then a mans Own but the Work or Dictates of the Holy Ghost prove an Homer but a blind Guide unto the blind Many things he cannot See and many things he may Oversee And how then can any man Assure himself that in those Places whereon we should build our Faith he hath not gone besides the Line unlesse we will admit an Insallible Authoritie in the Church to assure us that such a Translation doth not erre 3 Again in those very Translations wherein they agree Luther gathers one Sense Calvin another every Heretick may pretend a secret Meaning of his Private Spirit Who shall either secure the People distracted by Dissensions amongst the Learned or the Learned thus dissenting unlesse the Infallible Authoritie of the Church Finally without such an Infallible Authoritie Controversies will daily grow and unlesse It be established they can never be composed seeing every man will draw in the Scriptures as a Party to countenance or abett his Opinion how bad soever The Ground of all which Inconveniences though the Sectaries cannot see it is the natural Obscurity and Difficulty of the Scriptures These are the main Springs or first Fountains whence the Adversaries Eloquence in this Argument flows And it will be but one labour to stop up These and his Mouth Or granting them passage we may draw his invention against us drie by turning their course upon himself CAP. II. The former Objection as far as it concerns illiterate and Lay-men retorted and answered 1 IF to suppose such an Authority were sufficient to confirm any Translation or secure the world of sincere Translations or to allay all Controversies arising about the true Sense and Meaning of Scriptures we were very Impious to deny it But if we have Just Cause to suspect that such as contend for it have but Put this Infallible Authority as the Astronomers have Supposed Some Epicycles and Eccentricks Some the motion of the Earth to salve their Phenomena which otherwise might seem Irregular We may I trust Examin First Whether the Supposal of this Infallible Authority in the Church do salve the former Inconvenience Secondly whether greater Inconveniences will not follow upon the putting of it then are the supposed Mischiefs for the Avoidance of which this Infallible Principle was invented and is by the Favourites of this Art sought to be established and perswaded 2 That this supposed Infallible Authority of the Church visible doth no way salve the Inconveniences objected against our Positions is hence evident As the Scriptures themselves were written in a Tongue not common nor understood of all Nations but of some few so likewise the Decrees of this visible Church concerning the Authoritie of Translations are written in a Tongue neither common to all nor proper at this day to any unlearned Multitude but to the Learned only Sometime they were written in Greek but in later years all in Latin or some other Tongue at the least not common to all Christians for no such can this day be found Nor is the Pope or his Cardinals able to speak properly and truly every Language in the Christian world of which he challengeth the Supremacie He Would be the Universal Head indeed but he hath not nor dare he professe he hath an Universal Tongue whereby he may fully instruct every Person throughout the Christian world in his own natural known mother Tongue For Bellarmin brings this as an argument why the Bible should not be translated into modern Tongues because if into one why not into another and the Pope as he confesseth cannot understand all 3 Tell me then you that seek to bring the unlearned Lay-sort of men to seek shelter under the Infallible Authoritie of the Romish Church how can you assure them what is the very true Meaning of that Church They understand not the Language wherein her Decisions were written What then must they infallibly and under pain of Damnation Believe that you do not Erre in your Translations of them or must they stedfastly Believe that you Interpret Her Decrees aright Nay even those Decrees which you hold Infallible condemn all private Interpretation of them and your greatest Clerks daily dissent about the Meaning of the Trent-Councel in sundry Points Yet unless the Lay people can stedfastly Believe that you Interpret the Churches Sentence aright your supposed Rule of the Churches Infallibilitie in confirming Translations or Senses of Scripture can neither be a Rule Infallible nor any way Profitable unto them For it hath no other Effect upon their souls save only Belief and they have no other Means to know that this which they must Believe is the Churches Sentence but your Report then can they not be any more certain of the Churches Mind in this or that point then they are of your Skill or Fidelitie neither of which can be to them the Infallible Rule of Faith For if they should be thus Infallibly perswaded of your Skil or Fidelitie then were their good Perswasion of you the Ground and Rule of their Faith and so they must Believe that you neither did nor could Erre in this Relation Whereas your own Doctrine is That even the Learnedst among you may Erre and you cannot denie but that it is possible for the Honestest Jusuite either to Lie or Equivocate Otherwise your Infallibilitie in not Erring were greater then your Popes or Churches for they both may Erre unlesse they speak ex Cathedra Now whether the Pope speak this or that ex Cathedra or whether he speak or write to all or no is not known to any of the common People in these Northern Countries but only by your Report which if it be not Infallible and as free from Errour as the Pope himself the People must still stagger in Faith Nor do I see any possible Remedie unlesse every man should take a Pilgrimage to Rome or unlesse you would bring the Pope throughout these Countries as men use Monsters or strange Sights Yet how should they be certain that this is the Pope rather then some Counterfeit or how should they know Rome but by others Or can you hope to salve this Inconvenience by an Implicit or Hypothetical Faith as that it were enough for the Lay people to Believe absolutely and stedfastly that the Pope or Church cannot Erre but to believe your Report or Informations of his Sentence in doubtful Cases only Conditionally if it be the Popes Mind if otherwise we will be free to recall our present Belief This is all which I can imagin any of you can say for your selves
doth the Pope challenge to himself the gift of Prophecie but only of legal Decisions which are no otherwise written then many write and contain no deeper nor more Supernatural Matter then many may invent most of them usually penned in a base and barbarous Logick Phrase his Stile at the best is not peculiar his Character easie to be counterfeited by any man that can pen a Proclamation or frame an Instrument in Civil Courts 7 To recollect what hath been said First seeing God is more to be Believed then Men secondly seeing we have better Arguments to perswade the People that these Scriptures daily read in our Church are Gods own Words then the Priests and Jesuites have that the Tidings which they bring from beyond Sea are the Popes or Churches Decrees or Sentence we may and ought Teach them to relie immediately upon Gods Word preached or read unto them as the surest and most Infallible Rule of Faith the most lively most effectual and most forcible Means of their Salvation Or if the Jesuites will teach them to Believe the Popes Decrees given ex Cathedra or the Churches Opinion indefinitely taken Fide divina by Infallible Faith but the Jesuites or Priests Expositions or Translations of them only Conditionally and with this Limitation If so they be the Pope or Churches Decrees we may in like sort with far greater Reason teach the People to Believe the Scriptures or the Word of God absolutely and our Translations or Expositions of it but Conditionally or with Limitation so far as they are Consonant to the Word of God Seeing it is as probable that we may expound Gods Word as rightly and sincerely as the other can the Church or Popes Edicts we have better Reason to exact this conditional Obedience and Assent in the Vertue and Authoritie of Gods Word which we make the Rule of Faith then they can have to exact the like Obedience by Vertue of the Pope or Churches Edict which is to them the Mistresse of Faith For it is more certain to any man living that Gods Word is most Infallibly True then that the Pope cannot Erre Wherefore if the Absolute Belief of the Popes Infallibilitie and Conditional Belief of the Jesuites or Priests his Messengers Fidelitie or Skill be sufficient to Salvation much more may the Absolute Belief or Assent unto the Infallibility of Gods Word and such Conditional and limited Belief of his Ministers Fidelitie be sufficient for the Salvation of his People who as hath been proved cannot be more certain that the Romish Church saith This or That then we can be of Gods Word For they never hear the Church or Pope speak but in Jesuites or Priests Mouthes And although they knew he said just so as those say yet may a man doubt in Modestie whether the Popes Words be alwayes Infallible but of the Infallibilitie of Gods Word can no man doubt 8 And Here I cannot but much wonder at the preposterous courses of these Romanists who holding an Implicite Faith of Believing as the Church Believes in many Points to be sufficient unto Salvation will yet fasten this implicite Faith upon the present Church of Rome and not refer it rather unto that Church as it was under S. Peters Jurisdiction and Government For if Universalitie be as they contend a sure Note of undoubted Truth then must it needs be more undoubtedly True that S. Peter could not Erre in Matters of Faith then that this present Romish Pope and his Cardinals cannot so Erre For all Papists hold this as True of S. Peter as of this present Pope and all Protestants hold it True of S. Peter not in the present Pope and so did all the Fathers without controversie hold it most True that S. Peter did not teach amisse in his Apostolical Writings So that Universalitie is much greater for S. Peter then for this Pope that now is or the next that shall be 9 For these Reasons fully consonant to their own Positions all Papists me-thinks in Reason should make the same Difference in their Estimate of S. Peter and later Popes which a French Cardinal as the Tradition is at Durham once made betwixt S. Cuthbert and venerable Bede Abeit S. Cuthbert was accounted the greater Saint amongst them whose greater Benefactour he had been in which respect they brought the Cardinal first unto S. Cuthberts Tomb yet because he knew him not so well but only by their Report he praies very warily Sancte Cuthberte si Sanctus es or a pro me But afterwards brought unto Bedes Tomb then in the Consistory because he had been Famous in Forrain Nations from the Commendations of lesse partial Antiquitie he fell to his prayers without Ifs and And 's Vener abilis Beda quia tu Sanctus es or a pro me 10 Proprotional to this Caution in this French-mans Prayers should every modern Papist limit his Belief of the present Popes Infallibilitie in respect of S. Peters And say thus in his heart As for S. Peter I know he Believed and Taught aright And I beseech God I may Believe as he Believed and that my Soul may come whither his is gone as for this present Pope if he believe as S. Peter did be likely to follow him in LIfe and Death I pray God I may Believe as he Believes and do as he Teacheth but otherwise believe me I would be very loath to pin my Belief upon his Sleeve lest happily he run Headlong to Hell to that which should have drawn me up to Heaven For in this Life I walk by Faith and by Faith I must ascend Thither if I ever come There and therefore I dare not fasten my Belief upon any Man whom I would be loath to follow in his Course of Life But most surely might this Implicite Faith be fastned upon Gods written Word contained in the Writings of Moses the Prophets Apostles and Evangelists We know O Lord that Thou hast Taught them All Truth that is Necessary for thy Church to know And our Adversaries confess that thy Word uttered by Them rightly understood is the most sure Rule of Faith for by This they seek to establish the Infallibilitie of the Church and Pope They themselves speak aright by their own Confession where they speak consonantly unto it Wherefore the safest Course for us must be to search out the True Sense and Meaning of it which is as easie for us as them to find as in the Processe of these Meditations God willing shall appear 11 Unto the main Objection concerning the Means of knowing Scripture to be Scripture we have partly answered or rather prevented it in the first Treatise and throughout this whole intended discourse we shall God willing explicate the former general Means or Motives as also bring other peculiar Inducements for the establishing of True Faith unto the particular Articles in this Creed contained For the present Difficultie concerning the Rule of Illiterate Lay-mens Faith or such as understand not those Languages in which
in all Points necessary to salvation without any such infallible Authority For it is a matter of far lesse Difficulty for any man of sense and reason to deduce particular Conclusions from general and evident Principles then to finde out the general and fundamental Principles by natural Notions or other Principles And therefore more easie for any such man to resolve his Conscience in particular Points of Faith or Christian Obedience after he hath found out the Foundation of Christian Faith to wit Chrâ—… Jesus crucified raised from the dead and other general Dictates of Faith in the Apostolical Writings then to come unto the acknowledgement and Belief of these fundamental Points themselves from the broken knowledge such as the Jews have of the Old Testament And thus it evidently follows that if the Old Testament be a Rule unto the Jews for finding out the Truth of the New much more may the New once acknowledged by them and admitted of equal Authority with the Old be a perfect Rule for them in matters of Salvation And if these Scriptures are or may be a Rule to the Jews if they will believe them then must they be a Rule to all Christians that Believe them No Christian I hope wil deny but that the Old Testament is the Rule of the Jews For the unbelieving Jews shal be condemned in what part of the world soever for not following this Rule which God hath commended and made known unto them not for not acknowledging the Popes Infallibility of which many of them never heard And if the Old Testament be such to them much more must the whole Canon be unto us such a Rule and if we die in misbelief or infidelity we shall be judged by this Rule of Gods Law and Gospel which we transgressed not by the Popes Decrees or Expositions of it That many Christians by profession erre in Points of Faith or mistake the true Sense and Meaning of it or pervert it to their Destruction proceeds from their Ingratitude towards God that gave it and for their delight in Falshood Which is the reason why these Jews mistake the true Meaning of the Old Testament 9 If any of our Adversaries here demand how chanceth it so many Jews erre in the Foundation of Faith if the Scripture be such an infallible Rule he must be content to resolve me in the like Question How chanceth it so many Jews live unconverted in Spain and Italy and other places either in the Popes Dominions or where his Authority is established if the Infallibility of his Authority or their Church be such an excellent Rule If they reply the Jews might believe all Points of Roman-Catholick Faith aright so they would admit their Church as Judge or Mistresse of Faith the Jews might with as good reason rejoyn so might the Romans believe all Points of Judaism would they acknowledge this supposed Infallibility of Doctrine to be in their Rabbinical Expositions not in the Popes Determinations But the Romanist I suppose would desire a Sign ere he believed them herein and are we lesse bound by the Rule of Faith to desire some tolerable satisfaction to these reasons following ere we believe them in this Point as prejudicial in our judgement to Religion in general as Subscription to Rabbinical Doctrine is unto Chistian Verity 10 The Jews admit the Old Testaments Authority as undoubtedly as the Jesuites do the Popes yet it enlightens not their hearts What is the Reason Because that Part of Scripture is so obscure So Valentian and such as follow him in all congruity must say yea he hath said it That Veil which Saint Paul saith is put before the hearts of Jews that they cannot behold the Glory of the Gospel as the Apostle there argues is woven for the most part of the Difficulties of Scriptures Nor do the Jews only deny the New Testament to be infallible but bitterly inveigh against it as erroneous and contradictory to the Old What is the Cause Is it not that which Valentian elsewhere assigns The Scripture alone that is in his language without the infallible Avouchment of their Church is so far from ending all Controversies of Faith that it rather occasions Controversies and Dissentions in Doctrines of Faith If to the Jew through his default the Writings of Moses and the Prophets be so obscure adde your infallible Key to open his heart to them or them to it If by this obscurity they minister matter of Contentation or their Sense mistaken exasperate Jewish malice against Christians Interpose your Humane Authority inspired from above to allay the fervency of their distempered Zeal 11 You acknowledge this Obscurity and other objected Insufficiencies disinabling the Scripture for ruling or judging mens Faith to arise from the frailty or viciousnesse of Humane Nature and hence you plead your Churches Infallibility as necessary and al-sufficient to supply these defects incident unto Scripture not in it self but in respect of us Your Churches Authority then at the least adjoyned to Scripture should make men otherwise subject to the former Infirmities or vitious Dispositions capable of Heavenly Doctrine Tell us then distinctly Can it or can it not make all or most or such as the Scriptures do not Believe aright If this it cannot do adjoyning to Scriptures it is by your own Objections against them a Rule as unsufficient as you would make them without it If it can make all or most or such as Scripture alone doth not Believe aright this it must effect either by removing or not removing those Diseases or Infirmities of Humane Nature which Scriptures without it cannot cure 12 First if it could remove that Temper which makes the Jew a more unprofitable Hearer of Scripture then young Gallants are of stoical moral discipline your Church is guilty of wilful malice and murther of souls that will not apply this infallible Key able of it self to open that Veil of Adamant wherewith the Jews hearts are so masked that neither the light of Mosaical Prophetical Apostolical or Evangelical Writings can find entrance unto them Secondly albeit this supposed infallible Authority could remove the former Veil yet were it not in this respect to be acknowledged an infallible Rule of Faith but rather an ordinary necessary Means such as we acknowledge the lawful Magistracy or Ministry to be for squaring or proportioning mens frail or exorbitant Affections the better to parallel with Gods word the most exact inerrable and al-sufficient Rule of Faith even by your consent were it not for this Infirmitie or vitious Disposition of mans Nature which as you likewise acknowledge is the sole Cause why the Scriptures are Obscure and minister matter of Contention 13 But our Adversaries attribute not any such vertue to their infallible Rule as to make a fool wise the lascivious chaste the drunkard sober a knave honest the impudent modest or ambitious lowly for even the Pope himself in whose bosome this Rule lodgeth may harbour these and like vices in his
Believe their Infallibilitie most infallibly it could be no Rule of Faith but might be rejected till we see it evidently proved whereas they contend it should be the Rule of Faith unto all and by their own confession a main Article of their Creed but according to their Positions as we shall hereafter prove the onely Article of Christian Faith How destitute these their Assertions are of all Grounds of Reason or Rules of Nature hath been made evident There remain onely Two Pillars possibly imaginable for supporting this pretended Infallibilitie Tradition and Scripture Against Tradition all the Arguments they can heap against the Certainty of Scriptures stand good as shall hereafter God willing be shewed That no Argument can be drawn from Scripture to their succour albeit the later Jesuites have earnestly sought to scrape a many for better then Scrapings are not the very best they bring we are now to prove 7 That our Belief of Scriptures Truth and their true Sense by what Means soever we attain thereto must be infallible Both agree The Means that must infalliblie ascertain or prove their Divine Truth and true Meaning unto us say our Adversaries is the Churches Infallibilitie which likewise must be infallibly Beleeved otherwise it could not be the Rule of Faith or Belief infallible It shall suffice here once for all to admonish the Reader That as often as we mention Belief of Scriptures or the Churches infallibility in this Dispute we mean not any kind of Belief but that only which is infallible so likewise whiles we mention the Means or Proofs of either we understand onely Means or Proofs infallible whereon Faith may immediately relie as upon a Rule most sure and certain In all these we demand nothing but what our Adversaries most willingly grant From their grant we argue thus 8 If either the Scriptures can thus ascertain or prove the Churches Infalibilitie or It the infallible Truth of Scriptures to our Souls we must of necessity either Believe the one of these before the other The Churches Infalibility before Scriptures or Scriptures before It or both together without all prioritie of Belief or praeexistent knowledge of the one whence the Belief or knowledge of the other must spring The members of the Division are in the Proposal actually two but in the Disquisition will prove three To begin with the first 9 If they say we must believe the Scriptures to be the Word of God before we 〈◊〉 believe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of their Church they overthrow their own and est ablish 〈◊〉 Postions For thus they make the Scripture a Rule of our Faith at the least In this one Article of the Catholick Churches Infallibilitie which by this Assertion we may and ought infallibly to believe because the Scriptures which we first infallibly believe do teach and prove it Hence private men should be taught by the Holy Ghost first to believe the Truth of Scriptures and for it the Churches Infallibilitie Wherefore the Scripture must be the immediate Rule of their Belief in the Article of the Churches Infallibility which to them is the generall Rule of Faith and so by consequence the Scriptures which to us are onely the Rule of Earth must be more then so to them even the Rule of their Rule of Faith But if the Scriptures may be the immediate and insallible Rule of their Belief in this one Article of the Churches Infallibility what reason possibly can be imagined why they should not be the infallible and immediate Rule of their Faith in all other parts or Articles of their Creed For I call Heaven and Earth Men and Angels to witnesse bâ—…xt ours and the Romish Church whether the Articles of Christs Incarnation his Death his Passion his Burial his Resurrection his Aseension his Intercession for us the Resurrection of the dead and Life everlasting c. be not to any mans Capacitie in the World much more plainly set down in sundry places of Scripture then the Infallibilitie of the present Romish Church in these words Peter feed my sheep Peter to thee 〈◊〉 give the â—…s of Heaven Thou art Peter and upon this Rock will I build my Church It seemed good to the Holy Ghost and us or in any place her sonnes can challenge for it Wherefore if the Holy Ghost teach us this Article of the Churches Infallibilitie immediately without the Churches infallible Authoritie which as we now suppose must be proved from the Scriptures first infallibly Believed then questionlesse he may and will immediately teach us the other Articles of our Creed and whatsoever necessary to Salvation which are more plainly and perspicuously set down in Scriptures without the help or assistance of the Churches infallible Authority which it is supposed to teach by places more doubtfull 10 Or if our Adversaries will hold it no Absurdity to say that the Holy Ghost may teach us the true Sense and Meaning of the fore-mentioned places of Scripture which seem to make for the Infallibility of the Romish Church as Petre pasce oves c. immediately without the help or assistance of the Churches Infallibilitie which is here the lesson supposed to be taught and refers all other Points of Faith or matters of Doctrine unto the Churches teaching immediately they are bound in Reason to shew a Scripture for this Assertion And besides they must perforce make the same comparison betwixt the Holy Ghosts immediate teaching and the Church or Popes immediat teaching which our Saviour Christ made between the Holy Ghosts extraordinary teaching which was to ensue his Glorification and his own immediate teaching before his Passion and as soon as the Holy Ghost hath once taught us the Meaning of these places which make for the Churches Infallibilitie that may be applied unto him in respect of the Popes Supereminencie in teaching which our Saviour Christ spake of himself and his own personall Instructions in the dayes of his Humility in respect of that 〈◊〉 â—ed Comforters Illuminations to be bestowed in abundant measure upon his Apostles immediately upon his Ascention For thus by their Assertions that Holy Comforter after that Lesson once taught Tues Petrâ—… should take his leave of faithfull hearts in the same termes our Saviour there did of his Disciples I tell you the Truth it is expedient for you that I go away For if I go not away the Comforter that Infallible Teacher on whose Authority your Souls must rest will not come unto you but if I depart I will send him unto you and again I have many things to say unto you but ye cannot hear â—oem now howâ—eit when He is come that hath the Spirit of Truth your infallible Teacher whose Tongue while he speaks ex Cathedra I must attend he will lead you unto all Truth for he shall not speak of himself but whatsoever he shall hear be shall speak he shall glorifie me for he shall receive of me and shew it unto you These words I say might be
taken as a typical Prophesie of the Popes Infallible Authoritie such a Prophesie of it I mean as the History of the Paschal Lamb was of Christs Passion if they will hold the first member of the former division That the Holy Ghost doth first teach us Infallibly to Believe these Scriptures which they urge for the Infallibility of their Church and having once made us infallibly to Believe them refers us to the Churches Infallibilitie taught and Believed by them for the Rule of Faith in all other Articles 11 Sed quia hac non successit alia aggredien lum est via Let us now see whether they be like to find any better successe by following the second member of the forementioned Division i. If they should say We must infallibly Believe the Churches Infallibilitie in expounding Scriptures or Points of Faith before we can infallibly Believe them to be the Word of God or to contain in them Doctrines of Faith This indeed they must say if they hold their Churches Authority to be the Rule of Faith or whereby infalliblie to distinguish Divine Truth from Apocryphal 12 Let us first take the Proposition supposed for Disputations sake viz. We must believe the Churches Infallible Authority before we can believe the Scripture to be the Infallible Oracles of God Secondly let us consider but this one part of the Churches infallible Authority which all the Modern Papists acknowledge That the Scriptures cannot be known infallibly to be the Word of God but by the confirmation of the present Church And let us see how these two Assertions can stand together By the first the Churches infallible Authority must be infalliblie Believed before Scriptures By the second which contains the chief part of the Churches Infallibilitie the Scriptures cannot be infallibly acknowledged or believed to be the Word of God but upon former supposal of Believing the Churches Infallibilitie confirming this Truth unto us 13 Here let all whose Brains are not intoxicate with the wine of Fornication pause a while and contemplate what Babylonish giddinesse hath possest their Brains that have run round about so long though alwayes staggering in urging Scriptures for to prove that as an Article of Belief which must be infallibly Believed before those places of Scriptures which they urge for it or else nor they nor any other Scriptures can ever be stedfastly Believed to be the Word of GOD or to have sufficient Authoritie in them to cause stedfast Belief unto that which they teach For this is the Issue of all our Adversaries Arguments in this Point That such matters as are contained in Scriptures cannot be stedfastly acknowledged or Believed for Supernatural or Divine Truths until they be confirmed by this Infallible Authority of the present Church Where again I would have the Reader call to mind what was before observed out of Bellarmines Positions That this Infallibility of the Church consists directly in this that it is perpetually assisted by the Holy Ghost and it is all one with them to say We Believe the Churches infallible Authority in matters of Faith and to say We Believe the Church is perpetually assisted by the Holy Ghost Again by all the later Jesuiteâ— Positions it is all one to say We Believe the Church is perpetually assisted by the Holy Ghost in determining matters of Faith and to say We Beleeve that the Pope speaking ex Cathedra is assisted perpetually by the Holy Ghost in determining matters of Faith 14 Out of these Assertions compared with the Proposition supposed The Churches infallibilitie must be Believed before Scripture or other Articles of Faith this will immediately and directly follow We must Believe that the Holy Ghost the Supreme Judge of Scriptures and matters of Faith doth infalliblie assist the Church or Pope speaking ex Cathedra before we can Believe that there is an Holy Ghost For this is one Article of Faith taught in Scriptures which Scriptures say our Adversaries cannot be Believed but by the confirmation of the Churches Infallible Authority and this infallible Authoritie consists as we said before in this that it is infallibly assisted by the Holy Ghost wherefore the Conclusion of this absurd Position is That we must first Believe the Holy Ghost is perpetually resident in the Popes breast or Consistory of Rome before it can be Believed that there is an Holy Ghost or Divine Trinitie in Heaven If we consider the Practise of our Adversaries in urging Scripture to prove their Churches Infallibility to be the Rule of Faith they should in Reason admit the first member of the fore-mentioned Division and hold that the Scriptures must be infallibly Believed for the Word of God before the Infallibilitie of the Church which they seek to prove by Scriptures can be infallibly Believed But again if we consider their assertions concerning the Churches Infallibilitie That the Scriptures cannot be known to be the Scriptures but by It and that It is the Rule of Faith they must of necessitie admit the second member of the fore-cited Division and maintain that the Churches Infallibilitie must infallibly be Believed before we can Believe the Scriptures to be the infallible Oracles of God For Regula semper est prior regulato but the Churches Infallibilitie is the Rule of Faith by their Positions and to Believe the Scripture to be the infallible Oracles of God is a main Point of Faith and necessary to Salvation for This is the Iesuites principal Topick to disprove the Scriptures Sufficiencie for being the Rule of Faith in all Points because it containeth not this one Point viz. that the Scriptures are the infallible Oracles of God It is hence evidently proved that neither of the two first members of the former Division can stand either with Reason the Allegators Practise or Positions For the first quite overthrows their Positions concerning their Churches Infallible Authoritie The second proves their Practise to be most absurd in urging Scriptures for to prove it And yet the third member is of all the three the most absurd albeit not so dissonant to their Positions or Practise in this Point because as are they so is it Senselesse both which will evidently appear by the bare proposal of it 15 The third member was That we must infallibly Believe the Scriptures to be the Oracles of God and the Churches Infallibilitic both together without any Prioritie of Time order or nature First if this Assertion be true then cannot the Churches Infallibility serve as a Rule to know the Scriptures to be the Word of GOD infalliblie because regula prior est regulato But by this Assertion there is no Priority in the Churches Infallibilitie their supposed Rule in respect of our knowing or Believing the Scriptures to be the Oracles of GOD. Secondly if the former Assertion be true then neither can the Scriptures prove the Churches Infallibility nor the Churches Infallibility prove the Scriptures to be the Word of God unto any Believer For all Means or
Arguments of Proof suppose a Prioritie in respect of the Parties unto whom proof is to be made And to say that of two things both Believed and known together without any Priority the one might prove the other were as much as if we should say that a thing might prove it self and as we say in Schools to prove idem per idem For the very Reason why we cannot prove idem per idem is because there is no Priority of knowledge in such Identitie for otherwise where the thing proving and the thing proved are indeed the self same yet if there be a Priority of Conceits or Notions in the same thing one of them will sufficiently prove the other as is evident in the Divine Attributes none of which are indeed really distinct from others and yet may one of them prove another because in respect of us one of them is better known then another and consequently being known may prove the other But of such Attributes as are neither better known then other or where the termes are onely diverse without Priority of Conceit or knowledge there can be no proving of the one by the other For all discursive knowledge such as is all knowledge by way of Proof or Syllogism must be ex praeexistente cognitione And where one thing is proved by another that which proveth must first be Believed for the Belief of the other must spring or arise from the Belief of it If a man should go about to prove that the Prince was sumptuously arrayed because he was sumptuously apparrelled or attired the Proof would be ridiculous seeing sumptuous apparrel and sumptuous array in common speech are all one and he that knows the one knows or believes the other But if a man should say the Prince was sumptuously apparrelled because he wore a sute of Tissue or beset with Pearl the Proof were good so it could be proved that he wore such a sute For it is sufficiently known to all that such Attire is sumptuous and therefore he that can make proof that he was so attired hath sufficiently proved that he was sumptuously arrayed And thus would our Adversaries admit that either the Scriptures were better known then the Infallibilitie of the Church or the Churches Infallibilitie better known then they the one of them might be brought to prove the other without any fault in the manner or form of Proof howsoever their Assertions in the Proof of either would overthrow either their own Positions or the Principles of Faith as appeareth in the two former parts of our Division But according to our Supposition in the third member to wit That the Churches Infallibilitie and the Infallibilitie of Scripture are both alike known unto us and neither Believed before other the very manner or forme of proving one by the other would be as ridiculous and absurd as if a man should prove costly apparrel by sumptuous array Or that one was costly apparrelled because he wore costly raiment 16 The most of our Adversaries loving in this Point Darknesse more than Light like desperate Debters that keep strict reckoning what others owe them but are afraid to take an account of the Debts they owe never seek to examine the particular Difficulties of their own Opinions but think it sufficient to cast stumbling Blocks before their feet that will not hoodwink themselves that they may stand in need of leading by such blind Guides as themselves Yet Valentian who had gone so far in searching the Difficulties and dangers of this darksome inchanted Way untill he had come to see some Lightnings of these Objections here set down at the first representation of them is so affrighted as if he had seen a night-walker or Hobgoblin that had put him so far out of his right mind as he neither dare go forwards nor can he pray to God to blesse him or send him his Spirit to conduct him safely back but runs round with the Colliars Catechism in his mouth instead of a better Charm His resolution is thus That we may briefly collect the former large Disputes concerning the resolution of Faith it shall not be amisse to set down a form of answering to such as demand a Reason of our Faith If you be demanded for example sake why you Believe a Trinity of Persons in one Godhead First distinguish whether the Question be of your firm and infallible Belief of this Truth it self or of the cause which moved you to imbrace this Belief In the former Case the Answer must be Because God hath revealed it If it be demanded again how you know that God hath revealed it the Answer must be you know it not evidently but yet Believe so by the same infallible Faith by which you Believed the Truth revealed and this not by an other Revelation but by the Churches infallible Proposal of it which is a Condition necessary to such Belief If yet it be further questioned how you know the Churches Proposal or avounching of this Revelation to be infallible your Answer must be again that distinctly and clearly you know not thus much but yet Believe it as infallibly as the former and that for the Revelation of the Scripture bearing Testimony of the Churches Infallibility which Revelation you Believe not by any other Revelation but for it self although unto this very Belief the Churches Proposal be required as a necessary Condition 17 It cannot chuse but be a great Motive to perswade any man that doth not affect Blindnesse in this point of the shallow and unstable Foundation of the Romish Church when he shal thus behold so skilful an Artificer as Valentian in laying the very Ground-work thereof so gravelled in his own Objections that he fares like one that had fallen into a deep pit of loose sand heaving an offering with might and main to get out and go forwards but being destitute of all firm Ground whereon to rest one part til the rest be raised beats himself blind with too much strugling in such a sandy soil For surely from more then Egyptian or Sodomitish Blindnesse did that attempted Evasion of his in the fore-mentioned place proceed Nor do we commit any circular Fallacy in this form of answering Partly because the Revelation for which the Churches infallible Proposal is Believed and the Proposal for which the Revelation is Believed have not one and the same but each it several Object For the Object of the Churches Proposal is the Revelation but the Object of the Revelation is the Truth it self Believed as that there is one God and three Persons or that the Churches Proposal is infallible Partly because when we assign the Revelation as a Reason why we Believe the Churches Proposal we give the Reason by the Cause for the Revelation is the Cause of our assent or actual Belief but when we assign the Churches Proposal as a Reason why we Believe the Revelation the Reason is not assigned by the true Cause of our Belief but
their Churches absolute priviledge from all error and That other of Christs real presence in the Sacrament by Transubstantiation It cannot again but add much to our grief and indignation if we call to mind how when the chief Governor and publick authority of this land were for them subscription was not urged upon such violent and bloudy terms unto any articles of their Religion as unto that of Real presence The mystery of which iniquity cannot better be resolved then into the powerful and deceitful working of Satan thus delighting to despight our Lord and Saviour by seducing his professed subjects unto the highest and most desperate kind of rebellion he could imagine upon the least occasions and shallowest reasons For such is their madness in that other point as hath been shewed in this Not one inconvenience they can object to our opinion but may be demonstrated against theirs not any fruits of Godliness they can pretend but our doctrine more directly brings forth then theirs could though we did admit it for true For to what other purpose such a Presence as they imagin should serve them save only to countenance those desperate idolatrous practices and Litourgies of Satan touched by the way in some parts of these discourses is inexplicable as shall be shewed more at large without depriving that heavenly mystery of any solemnity or devotion due unto it in the unfolding of that controversie Yours in Christ Jesus THOMAS JACKSON A Table of the Several Sections and Chapters in the Book following SECTION I. CAP. I. Containing the Assertions of the Romish Church whence her three-fold Blaspemie springs Page 309 SECT II. The first branch of Romish Blasphemie in preferring Human authority before Divine 315 2. Bellarmines replie to the main Objection joyntly urged by all Reformed Churches against the Romish the Equivocation which he sought in the Objection apparently found in his Replie 316 3. Inferring the general conclusion proposed in the Title of this Section from Bellarmins resolution of faith 319 4 Containing a further resolution of the Romish faith necessarily inferring the authority of the Roman Church to be of greater authority then Gods word absolutely not only in respect of us 324 5 That in obeying the Romish Churches Decrees we do not obey Gods word as well as them but them alone in contempt of Gods principal Lawes 327 6 Propounding what possibly can be said on our adversaries behalf for avoiding the force of the former Arguments shewing withall the special points that lie upon them to prove as principally whether their Belief of the Churches authority can be resolved into any Divine testimony 339 7 That neither our Saviours Prayers for the not failing of Peters faith Luke 22. 32. nor his commending his sheep unto his feeding Joh. 21. 15. prove any Supremacy in Peter over the Church from which the authority of the Pope can with probability be derived 31 8 That Christ not S. Peter is the Rock spoken of Matth. 16. 18. That the Jesuites exposition of that place demonstrateth the Pope to be The great Antichrist 347 9 That the Romanists Belief of the Churches infallible authority cannot be resolved into any Testimony better then Human whence the main Conclusion immediately follows That the Romanist in obeying the Church-decrees without examination of them by Gods word prefers mans Lawes before Gods 365 10 In what sence the Jesuites may truly denie They Believe the words of man better then the words of God In what sence again our Writers truly charge them with this Blasphemie 373 SECT III. 11 What restraint precepts for obedience unto the Priests of the Law though seeming most universal for their form did necessarily admit How universal Propositions of Scriptures are to be limited 376 12 The authority of the Sanhedrim not so universal or absolute amongst the Jewes as the Papists make it but was to be limited by the former Rules 385 13 That our Saviours injunction of obedience to the Scribes and Pharisees though most universal for the form is to be limited by the former Rules that without open blasphemie it cannot be extended to countenance the Romish cause that by it we may limit other places brought by them for the Popes transcendent universal authority 391 14 What it would disadvantage the Romish Church to denie the infallibility of the Synagogue 398 15 That justly it may be presumed the Iewish Church never had any absolute infallibility in proposing or determining Articles of Faith because in our Saviours time it did so grievously erre in the Fundamental point of salvation 400 16 That Moses had no such absolute authority as is now ascribed unto the Pope that the manner of his attaining to such as he had excludes all besides our Saviour from just challenge of the like 405 CAP. 17. That the Churches authority was no part of the rule of Faith unto the people after Moses death That by Experiments answerable unto the precepts and predictions the faithful without relying upon the Priests infallible proposals were as certain both of the divine truth and true meaning of the law as their forefathers had been that lived with Moses and saw his miracles Page 411 18 That the societie or visible company of Prophets had no such absolute authority as the Romish Church usurps 417 19 That the Church representative amongst the Jews was for the most part the most corrupt judge of matters belonging to God and the reason why it was so 422 20 That the Soveraignty given by Jesuites to the Pope is greater then our Saviours was 427 21 Confirming the truth delivered in the former Chapter from the very Law given by Moses for discerning the great Prophet further exemplifying the use and force of miracles for begetting faith The manner of trying prophesies Of the similitude betwixt Christ and Moses 434 22 That the method used by the great Prophet himself after his resurrection for planting faith was such as we teach The excesse of Antichrists exaltation above Christ The Diametral opposition betwixt the Spirit of God and the spirit of the Papacie 449 23 That the authority attributed to the present Pope and the Romish rule of faith were altogether unknown unto S. Peter the opposition betwixt S. Peters and his pretended successors doctrine 452 24 That S. Paul submitted his doctrine to examination by the Word before written That his doctrine dissposition and practise were quite contrary to the Romanists in this argument 456 25 A brief tast of our Adversaries blasphemous and Atheistical assertions in this argument from some instances of two of their greatest Doctors Bellarmin and Valentian That if faith cannot be perfect without the solemn testification of that Church the raritie of such testifications will cause infidelitie 460 SECT IIII. Containing the third branch of Romish Blasphemie or the last degree of great Antichrists exaltation utterly overthrowing the whole foundation of Christian Religion preposterously inverting both Law and Gospel to Gods dishonour and advancement of Sathans Kingdom 464 26
the true Papists are wise enough to slip the third or last so as it shall not pinch them and have a trick withall to make the First yeeld what way they please who are resolved to follow what way soever it shall please the Popes Authority whereunto their souls indeed are onely tied to lead them But of such as ever had or hope to have any tast or relish of Gods Spirit if any should resolve absolutely to believe his interpretation of any place of Scripture contrary to that life-working sence which must be in every heart endued with hope of seeing God that mans disloyalty towards God and his Holy Spirit is as impudent as if a poor subject should replie unto his Prince commanding him in expresse termes to do thus or so I will not believe your words have any such meaning as they naturally import but a contrary such as one of my fellow-servants hath already acquainted me withall whatsoever you say I know your meaning is I should believe him in all things concerning your will and pleasure and whatsoever he shall enjoyn that will I do 8 That neither the Church can prove the Scriptures nor the Scriptures the Churches Authoritie was proved in the fourth Section of the former Book That such as hold this damnable Doctrine against which we dispute do not at all believe God speaking in the Scriptures shall be evinced in the third Section of this The present inconvenience which now will they nill they we are to wrest from their resolutions of faith is That in deed and conscience they either acknowledge no Authoritie in the Church or Scriptures or else greater in the Church then in Scriptures CAP. III. Inferring the general conclusion proposed in the Title of this Section from Bellarmines Resolution of faith 1 ASwell to occasion the learned Readers further consideration of their ill-grounded and worse builded faith as for deducing thence the proposed inconvenience it will not be amisse to propose Bellarmines resolution of a Roman Catholicks faith One especial Objection of our Writers as he frameth it is That Faith if depending on the Churches judgement is grounded but upon the word of man a weake foundation for such an Edifice that the Scripture was given by the Spirit of God and must therefore be understood by the same not by the Churches Spirit Hereunto Bellarmine answereth The word of the Church 〈◊〉 of the Councel or the Pope speaking ex Cathedra is not the bare word of man He means no word obnoxious to errour but in some sort the Word of God in as much as it is uttered by the assistance and Government of the Holy Ghost I adde saith he that Hereticks are they which indeed do lean upon a brokenreed For we must know that a proposition of Faith must be concluded in this or the like Sâ—llogisme Whatsoever God hath revealed in Scripture is true but God hath revealed this or that in Scriptures Ergo this or that is true The first proposition in this Syllogisme is certain amongst all the second likewise amongst Catholicks is most firm as being supported by the testimonie of the Church Councel or Pope of whose immunity from possibilitie of erring we have expresse promises in the Scriptures as It hath seemed good to the Holy Ghost and us I have prayed for thee thy faith should not fail But amongst Hereticks the second or minor proposition is grounded onely on conjecture or judgement of a private Spirit which usually seems but is not good Whence seeing the conclusion must follow the weaker part it necessarily followes that all the faith of Hereticks such in his language are all that will not relie upon the Church is but conjectural and uncertain 2 A dreadfull imputation could it be as substantially proved as it is confidently avouched And the consequence of his resolution generally held by all his fellows is of no lesse importance then this That no man can be infallibly assured either of the truth or true sence of any particular proposition in the whole Canon of Scriptures received by us and them unlesse he have the Churches Authority for confirmation of both For unto us that onely which the Church avoucheth is certain and unfallible that sence of it which the Church gives onely sound if we speak of any particular or determinate truths 3 How certain and unfallible Assent unto all or any Scriptures may be wrought in mens hearts without any infallible teacher already hath been and hereafter shal be God willing in more particular sort exemplified In this place it stood the Jesuite upon to have given a better solution to the doubt objected which he is so far from unloosing that he rather knits it faster as shal appear if the Reader wil first cal to mind That for the establishing of firm and undoubted assent to any truth proposed it skils not how infallible the truth in it self or the proposer be unlesse they whose Relief or Assent is demanded be as infallibly perswaded of this Infallibility in the truth or the proposer In this respect our adversaries plead their immunity from errour as an Article necessary to be infallibly Believed for confirmation of Gods Word alwayes most infallible as all grant in it self but not so as they affirm to us until it be avouched by Infallible authority 4 Herein they concur with us Both with the truth That if we believe it only as probable that God spake all those words which we acknowledge to be most infallible because his our belief notwithstanding is not infallible but probable or conjectural For as a man may have bad desires of things essentially good so may he have uncertain perswasions of truthes in themselves most certain It is not therefore the supposed Infallibility of the Church or Pope howsoever but infallibly apprehended and believed that must strengthen our faith which otherwise as is pretended would be but conjectural And by the former principle acknowledged as wel by them as us it necessarily follows that if we be only probably not infallibly perswaded the Pope or Church cannot erre our assent unto the minor proposition i. unto any determinate part of Gods Word is only probable not Infallible For by the Jesuites Doctrine we cannot be certainly perswaded that God spake this or that but by the Churches testimony The immediate consequence of which two assertions compared together is we cannot be more certain that God hath spoken this or that then we are of the Churches Infallibility If then we be only probably not infallibly perswaded that the Church is infallible our Belief of the minor proposition that is of any determinate truth which men suppose God hath spoken must be only probable or conjectural not infallible Consequently to these collections the learned Papists generaly hold that the Churches Infallibility must be absolutely and infallibly believed as you heard before out of Canus Bellarmin and Valentian otherwise as Bellarmin would infer our Belief of the Minor in any Syllogismâ—… wherein a Proposition of Faith is
Concluded can be but Conjectural 5 The proposed inconvenience we may drive from this difficulty How the Papists themselves can attain to the infallible belief of the Churches infallible authority The Church they think hath a publick spirit and publick spirits they know are infallible hence they may perswade themselves the Church is infallible only upon the same terms they believe it hath a publick spirit if their belief of this later be but conjectural their assent unto the former can be no better Seeing then they must of necessity grant for this is the principal mark they aim at that all must infallibly believe the Church hath a publick spirit the difficulty removes to this point how this infallible perswasion is or may be wrought in them Either it must be grounded upon Scriptures or not avouched unto them and wrought in their hearts it must be either by a publick or private spirit Let us examin all the parts of this division 6 First if private mens infallible perswasion of the Churches publick or Authentick spirit be not grounded upon Scriptures acknowledged by us and them the Churches Authority without all controversie is much greater then the authority of Scriptures if it by this assertion can be any and the Churches not all in all For unto that which men cannot know whether it be true or false they cannot be bound to yield absolute or immediate obedience unto that authority which they absolutely believe as infallible they are bound to yield infallible assent and absolute obedience directly in it self and for it self But by this supposition men cannot know Scriptures infallibly without the Churches authority and yet they must infallibly believe the Churches authority without Scriptures The Scriptures authority therefore is either lesse then the Churches or none at all 7 But be it supposed that private mens infallible Belief of the Churches publick spirit is grounded upon Scriptures acknowledged by us and urged by them to this purpose as upon these it seemeth good to the Holy Ghost and us I have prayed for thee thy faith should not fail The question whereunto we demand an answer is whether this infallible Belief of the Churches authority grounded upon these places must be wrought in mens hearts by a private or publick spirit If by a private spirit only Bellarmin believed the Churches publick spirit or those Scriptures truth or true meaning whereon he grounds it He and all other Papists such as he was when he delivered this Doctrine neither Bishops nor Cardinals are subject to the same inconveniences which he hath condemned us for as Hereticks For all private spirits by his positions are abnoxious to errour unsufficient to plant any infallible perswasion in matters of faith yet such is this article of the Churches Authentick spirit of which unlesse men be so perswaded infallibly perswaded they cannot be of the minor proposition in any Syllogism wherein a point of faith is concluded and uncertain of the minor they cannot be certain of the conclusion which as Bellarmin rightly observes alwayes follows the weaker part The infallible conclusion therefore of Bellarmin's resolution is unlesse private men may have publick spirits to warrant the truth of Scriptures and the Churches infallibility thereon grounded they cannot truely believe any conclusion of faith It remains then we inquire what inconvenience wil follow if they admit private men to be partakers of publick spirits 8 Diversity of such spirits they acknowledge not If therefore private mens Infallible Assent unto the truth or true sense of those particular Scriptures whence they seek to prove their Churches Infallibility must be planted by a publick spirit planted it must be by the same spirit which guides and guiding makes the Church and Pope authentick and infallible both in their proposal of Scriptures and declaration of Scriptures sence Seeing this spirit is one and the same if it can make the Church or Pope infallible in all why may it not make all private men by this supposition partakers of it alike infallible at the least in the right understanding of those places which warrant the Churches Infallibility or publick spirit For our adversaries I hope wil easily grant that the Churches publick and Authentick spirit must be most infallibly Believed because so expresly taught in those Scriptures cited by Bellarmin to this purpose If this publick or Authentick spirit can work such infallible apprehension of those places true meaning in private hearts why not in all others as necessary for them to know that is in all necessary to salvation And if thus it do why are we bound to believe the Pope more then the Pope us we being partakers of a publick and infallible spirit as wel as he 9 Or if they hold it no absurdâ—ty to say we must believe two or three places It seemeth good to the Holy Ghost and us Peter feed my sheep by a publick and authentick spirit teaching us from these to rely upon the Pope in all other parts of Gods Word because as it must be supposed we have but a private spirit for their assurance by this supposition the Popes authority in respect of us must have the same excesse of superiority unto Scriptures that a publick spirit hath unto a private or the Pope who believeth all Scriptures by a publick spirit hath unto a private man This publick spirit whereof they vaunt is the same which did inspire the Scriptures to Atoses the Prophets and Apostles and must by this position be the Pope or Churches immediate Agent for establishing this inviolable league of absolute allegeance with mens souls unto them but of none so absolute to their Creator and Redeemer and the rest of whose written laws and eternal decrees must be communicated unto them by a private spirit and subscribed unto with this condition If the Pope shal witnesse them to be his laws or to have this or that meaning 10 Nor can our adversaries deny the truth of this subsequent collection If it were possible for the Pope in matters controversed to teach contrary to Gods Word we were bound to follow him For they themselves argue thus If the Pope could erre in matters of Faith Faith might perish from the Earth all Christians bound to erre because bound to obey him This proves that our Assent to any Scriptures besides those which teach the Popes authority cannot in it self be perfect and absolute but subject to this condition if the Pope be infallible And even of those places which as they pretend witnesse him to be such there yet remains a further difficulty These the Pope believes not because they are confirmed to him by his predecessor but directly and immediately by his publick spirit But may private men believe them so too No. For these especially and the Churches infallibility contained in them are by all our adversaries consent propositions of Faith in respect of us and need by their doctrine the proposal or
is essentially subordinate CAP. IV. Containing a further Resolution of Romish faith necessarily inferring the authority of the Romish Church to be of greater authority then Gods Word absolutely not only in respect of us IF we rack the former syllogism a little farther and stretch it out in every joynt to its ful length we may quickly make it confesse our proposed conclusion and somewhat more The Syllogism was thus What soever God hath spoken is most true But God hath spoken and caused to be written all those words contained in the Canon of Scriptures acknowledged by opposite religions of these times Therefore these words are most true The certainty of the Minor depends as our adversaries wil have it upon the present Romish Churches Insallibility which hath commended unto us these Books for Gods Word Be it then granted for disputations sake that we cannot know any part of Gods Word much lesse the just bounds extent or limits of all his words supposed to be revealed for our good but by the Romish Church The Spiritual Sense or true meaning of al most or many parts of these determinate Volums and visible Characters as yet is undeterminate and uncertain whereas all ponts of belief must be grounded on the determinate and certain sence of some part of Gods Word revealed for our adversaries acknowledg all points of Faith should be resolved into the First Truth Hence if we descend to any particular or determinate conclusion of Faith it must be gathered in his Syllogism Whatsoever the Church teacheth concerning the determinate and true sence of Scriptures whereon points of Faith are grounded is most trâ—â— But the Church teacheth thus and thus for example That her own authority is infallibly taught by the Holy Ghost in these words Peter feed my sheep Peter I have prayed for thee that thy faith should not fail ergo this sence and meaning of these words is most true And as true as it is must the sence likewise of every proposition or part of Scripture by this Church expounded or declared be accounted 2 The Major proposition of this Syllogism is as undoubted amongst the Roman Catholicks as the Major of the former was unto all Christians but as yet the Minor The Church doth give this or that sence of this or that determinate place may be as uncertain indeed as they would make our belief unto the Minor proposition in the general Syllogism before it be confirmed by the Churches authority For how can we be certain that the Church doth teach al those particulars which the Jesuites propose unto us we have Books indeed which go under the name of the Trent Councel but how shall we know that this Councel was lawfully assembled that some Canons have not been foisted in by private Spirits that the Councel left not some unwritten tradition for explicating their decrees after another fashion then the Jesuites do who shall assure us in these or like doubts The present Church All of us cannot repair to Rome such as can when they come thither cannot be sure to hear the true Church speak ex Cathedra If the Pope send his Writs to assure us what Critick so cunning as to assure us whether they be authentick or counterfeit Finally for all that can be imagined in this case only the Major of the Catholick syllogism indefinitely taken is certain and consequently no particular or definite conclusion of Faith can be certain to a Romanist because there are no possible means of ascertaining the Minor What the true Church doth infallibly define unto his Conscience 3 Or if they wil hold such conclusions as are ordinarily gathered from the Trent Councel or the Popes decisions as infallible points of faith they make their authority to be far greater then the infallibility of Gods written word yea more infallible then the Deity This Collection they would deny unlesse it followed from their own premisses These for example That a conclusion of faith cannot be gathered unless the minor God did say this or that determinately be first made certain But from the Pope or Churches infallibility conclusions of faith may be gathered albeit the minor be not certain de Fide For who can make a Jesuites report of the Popes Decrees or an Historical relation of the Trent Councel certain de fide as certain as an Article of faith And yet the Doctrine of the Trent Councel and Popes Decrees must be held de fide upon pain of damnation albeit men take them only from a Priests mouth or upon a Jesuites faith and credit 4 This is the madnesse of that Antichristian Synagogue that acknowledgeth Gods Word for most infallible and the Scriptures which we have for his word if it self be infallible For it tels us they are such yet wil not have collections or conclusions with equal probability deduced thence so firmly believed by private men as the collections or conclusions which are gathered from the Churches Infallibility An implicit faith of particulars grounded upon the Churches general infallibility so men stedfastly believe it may suffice But implicit faith of particulars grounded only upon our general Belief of Gods infallibility providence or written word sufficeth not This proves the authority of the Church to be above the athority of Scriptures or the Deity absolutely considered not only in respect of us that is all besides the Pope and his Cardinals For that is of more authority absolutely not only in respect of us which upon equal notice or knowledge is to be better believed more esteemed or obeyed but such is the authority of the Church in respect of the divine authority such is the authority of the Popes Decrees in respect of Gods Word For the Minor proposition in both the former Syllogisms being alike uncertain the conclusion must be more certain in that Syllogism whose major relies upon the Popes infallibility then in the other whose Major was grounded upon the infallibility of the Deity 6 Briefly to collect the sum of all The authority of the Church is greater then the authority of Scriptures both in respect of Faith and Christian Obedience In respect of Faith because we are bound to believe the Churches decisions read or explicated unto us by the Popes messenger though a Sir John Lack-latin without any appeal but no part of Scripture acknowledged by us and them we may believe without appeal or submission of our interpretation to the Church albeit the true sence and meaning of it seem never so plain unto private consciences in whom Gods Spirit worketh Faith The same argument is most firm and evident in respect of Obedience 6 That authority over us is alwayes greatest unto which we are to yield most immediate most strict and absolute obedience but by the Romish Churches Doctrine we are to yield supream and most absolute obedience to the Church more supream and absolute then unto Gods word therefore the authority of the Church is greater over us The Major is out of controversie seeing
for after a long and various deliberation used by the Councel Caiaphas who now sate as chief being the High-Priest pronounced that sentence where unto almost all at the least the major part agreed It is expedient that one die for the people and that the whole nation perish not upon which speech the Evangelist forthwith addes This he spake not of himself but being High-Priest for that yeer he prophesied Whence it follows faith Canus that our Prelates lives and actions may perhaps be contrary to our Lord Jesus but their judicial decrees or sentences such as are confirmed by the Pope who must be president in their Councels as Caiaphas was shall prove true and profitable unto Christians as instituted by God for the peoples good yea they shall proceed from the Holy Ghost for the reason which we have learned of the Evangelist to wit because such as give them are Prelates of Christs Church And this is all I have to say unto the second Argument 12 It is easie indeed for them thus to answer to whom it is most easie and most usual to blaspheme That the Popes aswell as Caiapha's prophecies may in the Event prove true and profitable to Christs Church we do not doubt because unto such as love God or are beloved of him all things even Sathans malice that had suborned Caiâ—phas and his brethren against Christ and his members turn to the best But he that had taken this High-Priest whilest he uttered this sentence for an infallible Prophet of the Lord had been bound in conscience to have done so to our Saviour at his as the people did to Baals Priests at Elias's instigation If our adversaries will permit us to interpret the Trent Councels Decrees as the faithfull of those times did Caâ—aâ—bus prophecie we will subscribe unto them without delay It is expedient we grant and profitable with all unto the Church that there should be such Decrees whereby the faith of others might be tried But as it was not lawfull for the people to imbrue their hands in Christs bloud though the greatest benefit that ever befell the world was by his death so neither is it safe to admit the Trent Canons though a wonderfull blessing of God they should be set forth because they so clearly testifie the truth of his word concerning Antichrist Canus said more in this then was needfull according to his supposed principles in his answer to the next argument But God who ruled the mouth of Caiâ—phas and made him speak the truth when he intended nothing lesse dâ—â— also direct Canusâ—s pen to vent what upon better consideration he would have concealed Yet herein he wrote but out of the abundance of his own and most of his fellows hearts who hold that the Priests and 〈◊〉 â—â—re onely in a matter of Fact not in any point of Faith when they 〈◊〉 Christ For conclusion of this consider with me Christian Reader how great cause we have to thank our gracious God that the sâ—â—t of 〈◊〉 or â—abble of Predicants were not founded in our Saviours daveâ— for thâ—… doubâ—â—e the Devil had picked a traitor out of that crue whose impudenâ— sophistical Apologies for open Blasphemie and unrelenting perseverance 〈◊〉 traitâ—rous plots might have outfaced the world that the delivering of Chriâ—… into his enemies hands had been no â—uch sin as Jâ—… testified it waâ—… his pâ—nitent speech and desperate end CAP. XIV What it would disadvantage the Romish Churâ—h to â—eny the infallâ—…lity of the Synagngue THat any visible company of men before our Saviour Christs time dâ—… challenge such absoluâ—e authority over mens faith as the Pore doth would be very hard for them to prove and no question but the high-Pâ—… and â—…ers amongst the Jews did oftentimes challenge more then they had If the Rom mist should say that they had no such infallible authority in deciding all controversies as their Church now challengeth the assertion would be as improbable in it self as incongruous to their positions For unto any indifferent man such Infalliâ—ilitie in the Watch-Tower of Sion mâ—… quisite during the time of the Law then since thâ— promulgation of the Gospel â—e it granted the points to be expresly believed of the anâ— ent people were but few yet even such of them as were most necessary to salvation were more enigmatically and mystically set down then any in the new Testament aâ—e and the measure of Gods Spirit upon every sort of men the vulgar especially in thâ—se times much lesse For this câ—use God raised uâ— Prophets to instruct them whose authority though it was not such as the Roman Church now challengeth but given to supply the ignorance and negligence of the Church representative in those dayes yet much greater thâ—n is ordinarily required in the light of the Gospel by which as the doctrine of salvation is become most conspicuous in it self so is the illumination â—… Gods Spirit more plentifull then before it had been And since the Prophets have been so clearly expounded by the Apostles and the harmony of the two Testaments so distinctly heard the ordinary Testâ—… of â—esuâ—â—… 〈◊〉 to the spirit of Propheâ—ie Allowing then these infinite ods on our pâ—rts that enjoy the labours of former ages with the ordinary preaching of the Gospel an infallible oecumenical authority is much 〈◊〉 needfull now then it was in the Law 2 Or if our adversaries will be so wayward as to deny the like infallibility to have been requisite in the ancient Jewish Church they shall hereby thwart evidently themselves disanull their chief title and utterly disclaim the main plea hitherto used for their own infallibilitie Foâ—… them do uâ—ge Gods promises made unto that Church to prove aâ—… of 〈◊〉 a like authority in theirs And if these promises made to the Jews admit any distinction condition or limitation whereby tâ—… absolute infallibilitie as they suppose it may be impaired then may all the promises made or supposed to be made unto their Church admit the same or like But besides the weakning of their title by debarring themselves of this plea drawn from the example of the ancient Jewish Church no man that reads their writings can be ignorant that all their chief and principal arguments wherewith they carry away most simple souls and importune such as almost neither fear God nor man to give sentence for them and their Church against us are drawn from these or the like Topicks unlesse God had ordained one supreme Judge or infallible Authority that might decide all controversies in matters of faith viva vâ—ce he had not sufficiently provided for his Church yea which were most absurd he had left it in worse estate then civil Estates are for ordinary matters for they besides their written Laws have Judges to determine all cases or controversies arising And seeing that Monarchical Government is of all others the best and in any wise mans judgement most available for avoiding all dissention and keeping the unity of
Faith there should be no question but God hath ordained such an authentical manner of deciding all Controversies If he have not it must needs be either because he could not establish such an infallible Authority and uncontrolable power or else because he would not To say he could not were to deny his omnipotencie open blasphemie to say he would not were little better for this were to denie his goodnesse and love to his Church both which the Scriptures testifie to be great nay infinite 3 But how great soever his love to his Church and chosen be as we acknowledge it to be infinite and everlasting if these or the like arguments make any thing for the infallibilitie of the present Romish they prove as much and as directly for the ancient Jewish Church For that was a Visible company of men not of oxen and asses and of them God had a care also Nay they were his own peculiar people and without all controversie the onely visible Church which he had on earth Wherefore all the former arguments if they conclude any infallible Authority in the present Romish Church they conclude much more for the like infallibility of the Jewâ—sh And by necessary consequence if I prove That Church had no such Authority my assertion stands sure That this infallible authority which the Factors of the Romish Church do challenge is greater then any visible Company of men had before our Saviours time And by the same proof shall the Romish Church be debarred for ever of both the two former pleas either drawn from the authority of the Priests or from the best form of government CAP. XV. That justly it may be presumed the Jewish Church never had any absolute infallibility in proposing or determining Articles of faith because in our Saviours time it and so grievously erre in the fundamental point of salvation FOr proof of the Conclusion proposed that Jerusalem had no such absolute infallibilitie as Rome pleads for I took it for a long time as granted by all that if any such authority had been established in the Law it should not have varied untill the alteration of the Priesthood For Gods covenant with Levi was in this sence everlasting that it was to endure without interruption untill His sacrifice was accomplished that was a Priest after a more excellent order His oblation of himself was the common bond to the Law and Gospel the end of the one and the beginning of the other Nor did the Legal rites or ceremonies themselves though these most obnoxious to corruption vanish by little and little as this sacrifice did approach neerer and neerer as darknesse doth before the rising of the Sun rather that consummation wrought upon the Crosse did swallow them up at once as virility doth youth youth childhood childhood infancie Seeing then our Adversaries suppose this infallibilitie was annexed as a prerogative royall unto the Priesthood they cannot imagine any tolerable reason why the one should expire before the other was quite abolished Hence it is that most of them hold the Scribes and Pharisees in our Saviours time were absolutely infallible in their Cathedrall consultations And I had just reasons to presume Bâ—llarmin had been of the same mind For besides his urging that place without all sense or reason unlesse grounded on this opinion They sit in Moses chair All therefore whatsoever they bid you that observe and do these other words of his seemed to imply thus much It cannot be shewed that the Synagogue of the Jews did fail in faith untill Christs coming at what time it did not fail but rather became better by change By his speeches elsewhere I perceived by the Synagogue thus changed he meant the Church planted by Christ not the Consistory of the High-Priests and Elders not the Catholick Representative Jewish Church For saith he as it is not necessary the Popes Vicar should be inerrable when the Pope himself doth guide the Church and defend it from errour so neither was it necessary that the Jewish High Priest should not erre when Christ the High-Priest of the whole Church was present and did govern his Church in person 2 This example were it true might illustrate though ill-favouredly his assertion once supposed as possible but no way argues it to be probable Herein his similitude fails that the High Priests in our Saviours time were Aarons lawfull successors their Priesthood as entire then as ever it was and they Deputies to none in this rank or order That their Predecesâ—ors had such infallibility he fain would prove Can he or any for him â—hew us when or by what means it should determin whiles the Priesthood lasted To take away the Popes infallibility even in this last age of the word were in their construction to deny Christs promise made unto S. Peters chair And was not the former like prerogative as inseparably annexed to Moses seat did our Saviour before his Passeover either by doctrine or practise derogate ought from any lawful authority established on earth much lesse from that which God had expresly instituted The greatest prerogative the Scribes and Pharisees Priests or Rulers ever had was that they were Aarons successors and possessed Moses place and this authority was never disanulled but rather ratified by our Saviour after he had undertaken his ministerial function They sit in Moses seat all therefore whatsoever they bid you that observe and do And elsewhere Go and shew thy self unto the Priest c. 3 Yet this Sophister would perswade us that Isaiah and Daniel had foretold the expiration of this prerogative in later times They both indeed foretel this peoples extraordinary general blindnesse about the time of our Saviours conversation on earth But this directly proves what we object not what Bellarmin should have answered at least to us who contend the Priests and Rulers of this people were not infallible in our Saviours time nor doth Isaiah or Daniel or any Prophet of God say they were at any time such Let any Jesuite prove what easily he may out of Isaiahs words cited by Bellarmin that the Jewish Church representative was not infallible in our Saviours time and from the same we shal as clearly evince it palpably erroneous in Isaiahs own dayes or immediately after For the self same words which the Evangelist saith were fulfilled in the unbelieving Jews that heard our Saviours doctrine were literally and exactly verified of their fore-fathers before the captivity of Babylon as the Cardinal himself would he take the pains to read the whole Chapter and review the place cited by him I know would not deny His words are these And he said go and say unto this people Ye shall hear indeed but ye shall not understand ye shall plainly see and not perceive Make the heart of this people fat make their ears heavy and â—â—â—ut their eyes lest they see with their eyes and hear with their ears and understand with their hearts and convert and
dealt far otherwise with us 7 But doth this defect of faith in him convince the Law of imperfection rather the object of his distrust might have taught him to have believed the perfection of Moses Law which had so often forewarned them of such oppression by their enemies when they forsook the God of their fathers These forewarnings had Gideon believed aright he had not distrusted the Angels exhortation What was the reason then of his misbelieving or rather overseeing that part of the law Not ignorance of Gods word in general for the miracles related by Moses he had in perfect memory What then want of sufficient authority to propose unto him these particular revelations or their true meaning This is all the Romanist can pretend Yet what greater authority could he require then that Angel had which spake unto Gideon Our Apostle supposeth any Angels proposal of divine Doctrines to be at the least equivalent to Apostolical Though we saith he whether Paul or Cephas or which he supposeth to be more an Angel from heaven preach unto you otherwise then we have preached unto you let him be accursed Or if we respect not onely the personal authority of the proposer but with it the manner of proposing Gods word What proposal can we imagine more effectual then this great Angel of the Covenants replie unto Gideons distrustfull answer and the Lord looked upon him and said Go in this thy might and thou shalt save Israel out of the hands of the Midianites have I not sent thee 8 Whether Gideons diffidence after all this were a sin I leave it to be disputed by the Jesuites A defect or dulnesse no doubt it was and onely in respect of the like in us they hold a necessity of the visible Churches infallibilitie unto whose sentence whosoever fully accords not is by their positions uncapable of all other infallible means of divine faith To pretend doubt or distrust of Gods Word once proposed by it yea to seek further satisfaction or resolution of doubts then it shall vouchsafe to give is more then a sin extreme impiety Yet had this great Angel stood upon his authority in such peremptory termes Gideon had died in his distrust For after a second replie made by Gideon Ah my Lord whereby shall I save Israel behold my family is poor in Manasseh and I am the least in my fathers house and a further promise of the Angels assistance not like the former have I not sent thee but I wil therefore be with thee and thou shalt smite the Madianites as one man he yet prefers this petition I pray thee if I have found favour in thy sight then shew me a signe that thou talkest with me Depart not hence I pray thee until I come unto thee and bring mine offering and lay it before thee After he had by more evident documents fully perceived it was an Angel of the Lord that had parlied with him all this time erecting his dejected heart with these comfortable words Peace be with thee fear not thou shalt not die He yet demands two other signes before he adventures upon the Angels word But after it is once confirmed unto him by experience of his power in keeping his fleece drie in the middle of moisture and moistning it where was nothing but drinesse about it he is more confident upon a Souldiers dream then a Jesuite in like case would be upon the Popes sentence or blessing given ex Cathedra When Gideon heard the dream told and the interpretation of the same he worshipped and returned to the host of Israel and said Up for the Lord hath delivered into your hand the host of Midian 9 Nor he nor his people could at any time have wanted like assurance of Gods might and deliverances had they according to the rule which Moses set them turned unto him with all their heart and with all their soul but as far were they as the Papists from admitting his words for their rule of faith The unwritten traditions of Baal were at the least of equal or joint authority with his writings and in deed and action though not in word and profession preferred before them Longer then their assent was by such miraculous victories as Gideon had now gotten over the Midianites as it were tied and fastned to the blessings and cursings of Moses law this stiff-necked generation did neither cleave to it nor to their God But when Gideon was dead they turned away and went a whoring after Baalim and made Baal-Berith their God and remembred not the Lord their God which had delivered them out of the hands of all their enemies on every side Miracles after the Law-given were usually either tokens of precedent unbelief or for signes to unbelievers serving especially to put them in mind of what Moses had foretold the attentive consideration of whose predictions wrought greater faith and confidencie in such as without miracles laid this law in their hearts then this people conceived upon the fresh memory of Gideons extraordinary signes and glorious victory 10 The like occasions of such distrust as were observed in Gideon were frequent in those times wherein the four and fourtieth Psalm was written yet the Authour of it is not so daunted with the oppression of his people as Gideon was The manifestation of such reproach contempt and scorn as Moses said should befall them did alwayes animate such as indeed had used the Law as a perpetuall rule to notifie the diversitie of all successe good or bad by the degrees of their declining from it or approach unto it The greater calamities they suffered the more undoubted Experience they had of divine truth contained in Mosaical threats the more undoubted their Experience of their truth upon consciousnesse of their own transgressions the greater motives they had upon sincere and hearty repentance to apprehend the stability of his sweetest promises for their good No depression of this people but served as a countersway to accelerate intend or enlarge the measure of their wonted exaltation so long as they rightly weighed all their actions and proceedings in Moses ballances equalizing their permanent sorrow for sins past unto their wonted delight in transient pleasures 11 Thus when Jeremy more admired then distrusted Gods mercies in tendering the purchase of his kinsmans sield to him close prisoner for denouncing the whole desolation of his Countrey when the Kings and Princes of Judah had no assurance of so much possession in the promised land as to inherit the sepulchres of their fathers the Lord expels not his suspensive rather then dissident admiration with signs and wonders as he had done Gideons doubt or his stiff-necked fore-fathers distrust By what means then by the present calamities which had seized upon the Cities of Judah and that very place wherein his late purchased inheritance lay When he cast these and the like doubts in his mind Behold the Mounts they are come into the City to
Without the help or ministerie of man We maintain as wel as they God is not a father to such as will not acknowledge the Church for their Mother Notwithstanding thus we conceive and speak of the Church indefinitely taken not consined to any determinate place not appropriated to any individual or singularized persons Now to verifie an indefinite speech or proposition the truth of any one particular sufficeth As he that should say Socrates by man was taught his learning doth not mean the specifical nature or whole Mankind but that Socrates as others had one man or other at the first to instruct him The same Dialect we use when we say Every one that truly cals God father receives instructions from the Church his Mother that is from some in the Church lawfully ordained for planting faith unto whom such Filial Obedience as elsewhere we have spoken of is due The difference likewise between the Romanists and us hath partly been discussed before In brief it is thus We hold this Ministery of the Church is a necessary condition or mean precedent for bringing us to the Infallible Truth or true sense of Gods word yet no infallible Rule whereon finally or absolutely we must rely either for discerning divine Revelations or their true meaning But as those resentâ—â—ances of colours which we term Species visibiles are not seen themselves though necessary for the sight of real colours so this Minisiery of the Church alâ—… in it self not infallible is yet necessarily required for our right apprehension 〈◊〉 the Divine Truth which in it self alone is most infallible yea as infallible to us as it was ‖ to the Apostles or Prophets after it be rightly apprehended The difference is in the manner of apprehending or conceiving it They conceived it immediately without the Ministery or instruction of man so cannot we This difference elsewhere I have thus resembled As trees and plants now growing up by the ordinary husbandry of man from seeds precedent are of the same kind and quality with such as vvere immediately created by the hand of God so is the immediate ground of ours the Prophets and Apostles Faith the same Albeit theirs was immediately planted by the finger of God ours propagated from their seed Sown and cherished by the daily industry of faithful Ministers 3 Neither in the substance of this assertion nor manner of the explication do we much differ if ought from Canus in his second book where he taxeth Scotus Durand and others for affirming the last resolution of our faith was to be made into the veracity or infallibility of the Church The Apostles and Prophets saith he resolved their faith into truth and authority divine Therefore we must not resolve our faith into the humane authority of the Church For the faith is the same and must have the same Formal Reason For better confirmation of which assertion he adds this reason Things incident to the object of any habit by accident do not alter the formal reason of the object Now that the Articles of faith should be proposed by these or these men is meerly accidental wherefore seeing the Apostles and Prophets did assent unto the Articles of faith because God revealed them the reason of our assent must be the same Lastly he concludes that the Churches authority miracles or the like are only such precedent conditions or means for begetting faith as sensitive knowledge exhortations or advise of Masters are for bringing us to certain knowledge in demonstrative faculties Had either this great Divine spoken consequently to this doctrine in his 5th Book or would the Jesuites avouch no more then here he doth vve should be glad to give them the right hand of fellowship in this point But they go all a wrong way unto the truth or would to God any way to the truth or not directly to overthrow it Catharinus though in a manner ours in that question about the certainty of salvation saith more perhaps then they meant whom Canus late taxed Avouching as Bellarmin cites his opinion that divine faith could not be certain and infallible unlesse it were of an object approved by the Church Whence would follow what Bellarmin there infers that the Apostles and Prophets should not have been certain of their Revelations immediately sent from God until the Church had approved them which is a doctrine wel deserving a sharper censure then Bellarmin bestows on Cathirinus Albeit to speak the truth Bellarmin was no fit man to censure though the other most worthy to be severely censured Catharinus might have replied that the Prophets and Apostles at least our Saviour in whom Bellarmin instanceth vvere the true Church as wel as they make the Pope Nor can Valentia's with other late â—esuites opinions by any pretence or thew hardly Bellarmins own be cleared from the same inconveniences he objects to Catharinus as will appear upon better examination to be made hereafter CAP. XXVII That the Churches Proposal is the true immediate and prime cause of all obsolute belief any Romanist can have concerning any determinate divine Revelation 1 WHereas Valentian and as he sayes Caietan deny the Churches infallible proposal to be the cause why we believe divine Revelations This speech of his is Equivocal and in the equivocation of it I think Valentian sought to hide the truth The ambiguity or Fallacy is the same which was disclosed in Bellarmins reply unto us objecting that Pontificians make the Churches authority greater then Scriptures In this place as in that the word of God or divine revelations may be taken either indefinitely for whatsoever God shall be supposed to speak or for those particular Scriptures or Revela tions which we suppose he hath already revealed and spoken Or Valentian may speak of the object of our belief not of belief it self If we take his meaning in the former sense what he faith is most true For the Churches infallibility is no cause why we believe that to be true vvhich vve suppose God hath revealed nor did vve ever charge them with this assertion This is an Axiom of nature presupposed in all Religions yet of which none ever knew to make so great secular use as the Romish Church doth But if we speak of that Canon of Scripture which vve have or any things contained in it all which vve and our adversaries joyntly suppose to have come from God the only cause vvhy vve do or can rightly believe them is by Jesuitical doctrine the Churches infallibility that commends them unto us 2 If that Church which Valentian holds so infallible should have said unto him totidem verbis you must believe the books of Maccabees are canonical even for this reason that your holy Catholick Mother tels you so he durst not but have believed as wel the reason as the matter proposed To wit That these Books were Canonical because the Church had enjoyned him so to think albeit his private conscience left to Gods grace and
it self would rather have held the Negative For if we believe as the Papists generally instruct us that we our selves all private spirits may erre in every perswaâ—on of faith but the Church which onely is assisted by a publick spirit cannot possibly teach amisle in any We must upon terms as peremptory and in equal degree believe every particular point of faith because the Church so teacheth us not because we certainly apprehend the truth of it in itself For we may erre but this publick spirit cannot And consequently we must infallibly believe these propositions ‖ Christ is the Redeemer of the world not Mahomet ‖ There is a Trinity of persons in the divine nature for this reason only that the Church commends them unto us for divine revelations seeing by their arguments brought to disprove the sufficiency of Scriptures or certainty of private spirits no other means possible is left us Nay were they true we should be only certain that without the Churches proposal we stil must be most uncertain in these and all other points because the sons are perpetually obnoxious to errour from which the mother is everlastingly priviledged The same propositions and conclusions we might conditionally believe to be absolutely authentick upon supposal they were Gods word but that they are his word or revelations truly divine we cannot firmly believe but only by firm adherence to the Churches infallible authority as was in the second Section deduced out of the Adversaries principles Hence it follows that every particular proposition of Faith hath such a proper causal dependance upon the Churches proposal as the conclusion hath upon the premisses or any particular upon it universal Thus much Sacroboscus grants 3 Suppose God should speak unto us face to face what reason had we absolutely and infallibly to believe him but because we know his words to be infallible his infallibility then should be the proper cause of our belief For the same reason seeing he doth not speak unto us face to face as he did to Moses but as our adversaries say reveals his will obscurely so as the Revealer is not manifested unto us but his meaning is by the visible Church which is to us in stead of Prophets Apostles and Christ himself and all the several manners God used to speak unto the world before he spake to it by his only son this Panthea's infallibility must be the true and proper cause of our Belief And Valentian himself thinks that Sarah and others of the old world to whom God spake in private either by the mouth of Angels his son or holy spirit or by what means soever did not sin against the doctrine of saith or through unbelief when they did not believe Gods promises They did herein unadvisedly not unbelievingly Why not unbelievingly because the visible Church did not propose these promises unto them 4 If not to believe the visible Churches proposals be that which makes distrust or dissidence to Gods promises infidelity then to believe them is the true cause of believing Gods promises or if Sarah and others did as Valentian faith unadvisedly or imprudently in not assenting to divine truths proposed by Angels surely they had done only prudently and advisedly in assenting to them their assent had not been truly and properly belief So that by this assertion the Churches proposal hath the very remonstrative note and character of the immediat and prime cause whereby we believe and know matters of saith For whatsoever else can concur without this our aslent to divine truths proposed is not true Catholick belief but firmly believing this infallibility we cannot erre in any other point of faith 5 This truth Valentian elsewhere could not dissemble howsoever in his prosessed resolution of Faith he sought to cover it by change of apparel Investing the Churches proposal only with the title of a Condition requisite and yet withal so dislonant is falsity to it self making it the Reason of believing divine Revelations If a reason it be why we should believe them need must it sway any reasonable minde to embrace their truth And whatsoever inclines our minds to the embracement of any truth is the proper efficient cause of belif or assent unto the same Yea Efficiency or Causality it self doth Formally consist in this inclination of the minde Nor is it possible this proposal of the Church should move our minds to imbrace divine Revelations by any other means then by believing it And Belief it self being an inclination or motion of the mind our minds must first be moved by the Churches proposal ere it can move them at all to assent unto other divine truths Again Valentian grants that the orthodoxal or catechistical answer to this interrogation Why do you believe the doctrine of the Trinity to be a divine revelation is because the Church proposeth it to me for such He that admits this answer for sound and Catholick and yet denies the Churches proposal to be the true and proper cause of his Belief in the former point hath smothered doubtlesse the light of nature by admitting too much artificial subtilty into his brains For if a man should ask why do you believe there is a fire in yonder house and answer were made Because I see the smoak go out of the Chimney should the party thus answering in good earnest peremptorily deny the sight of the smoak to be the cause of his Belief there was a fire he deserved very wel to have either his tongue scorched with the one or his eys put out with the other Albeit if we speak of the things themselves not of his Belief concerning them the fire was the true cause of the smoak not the smoak of the fire But whatsoever it be Cause Condition Circumstance or Effect that truly satissieth this demand Why do you believe this or that it is a true and proper cause of our belief though not of the thing believed If then we admit the Churches proposal to be but a condition annexed to divine revelations yet if it be an infallible medium or mean or as our adversaries all agree The only mean infallible whereby we can rightly believe this or that to be a divine revelation it is the true and only infallible cause of our Belief That speech of Valentian which to any ordinary mans capacity includes as much as we now say was before alledged That Scripture which is commended and expounded unto us by the Church is eo ipso even for this reason most authentick and clear He could not more emphatically have expressed the Churches proposal to be the true and prime cause why particular or determinate divine revelations become so credible unto us His Second Sacrobosâ—us hath many speeches to be inserted hereafter to the same effect Amongst others where Dâ— Whittaker objects that the principal cause of faith is by Papists ascribed unto the Church he denies it only thus far What we believe for the Churches proposal we
jointly believe for God speaking either in his written word or by tradition Yet if a man should have asked him why he did or how possibly he could infallibly believe that God did speak all the words either contained in the Bible or in their traditions he must have given either a womans answer because God spake them or this because our holy mother the Church doth say so For elsewhere he plainly avows the Books of Canonical Scripture need not be believed without the Churches proposal whose infallible authority was sufficiently known before one tittle of the New Testament was written and were to be acknowledged though it had never been he plainly confesseth withal that he could not believe the Scriptures taught some principal Articles of faith most firmly believed by him unless the Churches authority did thereto move him against the light of natural reason Now if for the Churches proposal he believe that which otherwise to believe he had no reason at all but rather strong inducements to the contrary as stedfastly as any other truth the Churches infallibility must be the true and only cause both why he believes the mystery proposed and distrusts the natural dictates of his conscience to the contrary In sine he doth not believe there is a Trinity for in that Article is his instance because God hath said it but he believes that God hath said it because his infallible Mother the Church doth teach it This is the misery of miseries that these Apostates should so bewitch the World as to make it think they believe the Church because God speaks by it when it is evident they do not believe God but for the Churches testimony well content to pretend his authority that her own may seem more Soveraign Thus make they their superstitious groundless magical Faith but as a wrench to wrest that principle of nature Whatsoever God saith is true to countenance any villany they can imagin as wil better appear hereafter But first the Reader must be content to be informed that by some of their Tenents the same Divine revelations may be asâ—ented unto by the Habit either of â—heologie or of Faith both which are most certain but herein diâ—ferent That tâ—e former is discursive and resembles science properly so called the later not so but rather like unto that habit or faculty by which we perceive the truth of general Maxims or unto our bodily sight which sees divers visibles all immediately not one after or by another Whilst some of them dispute against the certainty of private spirits their arguments suppose Divine revelations must be believed by the Habit of Theologie which is as a sword to oâ—â—end us Whiles we assault them and urge the unstability of their resolutions they slie unto the non disâ—ursive Habit of faith infused as their best buckler to ward such blows as the Habit of Theologie cannot bear off 6 Not here to dispute either how truly or pertinently they deny â—aith infused to be a discursive habit the Logical Reader need not I hope my adâ—onition to observe that faith or belief whether habitual or actual unlesse discursive cannot possibly be resolved into any preexistent Maxim or principle From which grant this Emolument wil arise unto our cause that the Churches authority cannot be proved by any divine revelation or portion of Scripture seeing it is an Article of Faith and must be believed â—odâ—m intuâ—â—u with that Scripture or part of Gods Word whether written or unwritten that teacheth it as light and colours are perceived by one and the same intuition in the same instant And by this assertion we could not so properly say We beleeue the divine revelation because we believe the Church nor do we see colours because we see the light but We may truly say that the objects of our faith divine revelations are therefore actually credible or worthy of belief because the infallible Church doth illustrate or propose them as the light doth make colours though invisible by night visible by day This similitude of the light and colours is not mine but Sacroboscus's whom in the point in hand I most mention because Doctor Whitakers Objections against their Churches Doctrine as it hath been delivered by Bellarmine and other late Controversers hath enforced him clearly to unfold what Bellarmine Stapleton and Valentian left unexpressed but is implicitely included in all their Writings But ere we come to examine the full inconveniences of their opinions I must request the Reader to observe that as oft as they mention Râ—solution of faith they mean the discursive habit of Theologie For all resolution of Belief or knowledge essentially includes discourse And Bellarmine directly makes Sacroboscus expressely avoucheth the Churches authority the medius terminus or true cause whence determinate conclusions of faith are gathered From which and other equivalent assertions acknowledged by all the Romanists this day living it will appear that Valentian was either very ignorant himself or presumed he had to deal with very ignorant Adversaries when he denied that the last resolution of Catholick faith was into the Churches authority which comes next in place to be examined CAP. XXVIII Discovering either the grosse ignorance or notorious craft of the Jesuite in denying his Faith is finally resolved into the Churches veracity or infallibility That possibly it cannot be resolved into any branch of the First Truth 1 IT were a foolish question as Cajetan saith Valentian hath well observed if one should ask another why he believes the First Truth revealing For the Assent of Faith is finally resolved into the First Truth It may be Cajetan was better minded towards Truth it self first or secondary then this Jesuite was which used his authority to colour his former rotten position That the Churches proposal by their doctrine is not the cause of faith but our former distinction between belief it self and it object often confounded or between Gods Word indefinitely and determinately taken if well observed will evince this last reason to be as foolish as the former assertion was false No man saith he can give any reason besides the infallibility of the Revealer why he beleeves a divine Revelation It is true no man can give nor would any ask why we believe that which we are fully perswaded is a divine Revelation But yet a reason by their positions must be given why we believe either this or that truth any particular or determinate portion of Scripture to be a divine Revelation Wherefore seeing Christian Faith is alwayes of desinite and particular propositions or conclusions and as Bellarmine saith and all the Papists must say these cannot be known but by the Church As her infallible proposal is the true and proper cause why we believe them to be infalliblie true because the onely cause whereby we can believe them to be divine revelations so must it be the essential principle into which our Assent or Belief of any particular or determinate
that here he maks That the sence of Scriptures is the sword of the spirit This is as much as we contend that the sence of the Scripture is the Scripture Whence the inference is immediately necessary That if the Romish Church bind us to believe or absolutely practise ought contrary to the true sence and meaning of Scriptures with the like devotion we do Gods expresse undoubted commandements she prefers her own authority above Gods Word and makes us acknowledge that allegiance unto her which we owe unto the spirit For suppose we had as yet no full assurance of the spirit for the contradictory sence to that given by the Church we were in Christian duty to expect Gods providence and invoke the spirits assistance for manifestation of the truth from all possibility whereof we desperately exclude our selves if we believe one mans testimony of the spirit as absolutely and irrevocably as we would do the manifest immediate testimony of the spirit yet Sacroboscus acknowledgeth he believes the mysterie of the Trinity as it is taught by their Church onely for the Churches authority and yet this he believes as absolutely as he doth yea as he could believe any other divine Revelation though extraordinarily made unto himself 3 In both parts of Belief above mentioned the causal dependance of our faith upon the Churches proposals may be imagined three wayes either whilest it is in planting or after it is planted or from the first beginning of it to it full groweth or from it first entrance into our hearts untill our departure out of this world How far and in what sort the Ministery of men in the Church is available for planting faith hath been declared heretofore Either for the planting or supporting it the skill or authority of the teacher reaches no further then to quicken or strengthen our internal tast or apprehension of the divine truth revealed in Scriptures or to raise or tune our spirits as Musick did Elishahs the better to perceive the efficacy of Gods spirit imprinting the stamp of those divine Revelations in our Hearts whose Characters are in our Brains The present Churches proposals in respect of our Belief is but as the Samaritan womans report was unto the men of Sichar Many saith the Evangelist believed in him for the saying of the woman which testified he hath told me all things that ever I did But this Beliefe was as none in respect of that which they conceive immediately from his own words For they said unto the woman Now we believe not because of thy saying for we have heard him our selves and know that this is indeed The Christ. The 〈◊〉 saith Job trieth the words as the mouth tasteth meats Consonant hereto is our Churches doctrine that as our bodily mouthes taste and trie meats immediately without interposition of any other mans sense or jugement of them so must the ears of our souls trie and discern divine truths without relying on other mens proposals or reports of their rellish No external means whatsoever can in either case have any use but only either for working a right disposition in the Organ whereby trial is made or by occasioning the exercise of the faculty rightly disposed How essentially faith by our adversaries doctrine depends upon the Churches authority is evident out of the former discourses that this dependance is perpetual is as manifest in that they make it the judge and rule of faith such an indefectible rule and so authentick a Judge as in all points must be followed and may not be so far examined either by Gods written law or rules of nature whether it contradict not it self or them 4 It remains we examin the particular manner of this dependance or what the Churches infallibility doth or can perform either to him that believes or to the object of his belief whence a Roman Catholicks faith should become more firm or certain then other mans It must enlighten either his soul that it may see or divine revelations that they may be seen more clearly otherwise he can exceed others only in blind Belief The cunningest Sophister in that school strictly examined upon these points wil bewray that monstrous Blasphemy which some shallow brains have hitherto hoped to cover We have the same Scriptures they have and peruse them in all the languages they do What is it then can hinder either them from manifesting or us from discerning their Truth or true meaning manifested Do we want the Churches proposal we demand how their present Church it self can better discern them then ours may what testimony of antiquity have they which we have not But it may be we want spectacles to read them our Church hath but the eyes of private men which cannot see without a publick light Their Churches eyes are Cat-like able so to illustrate the objects of Christian faith as to make them clear and perspicuous to it self though dark and invisible unto us Suppose they could Yet Cats-eyes benefit not by-standers a whit for seeing colours in darkness albeit able themselves to see them without any other light then their own The visible Church saith the Jesuite is able to discern all divine truth by her infallible publick spirit How knows he this certainly without an infallible publick spirit perhaps as men see Cats-eyes shine in the dark when their own do not Let him believe so But what doth this belief advantage him or other private spirits for the clear distinct or perfect sight of what the Church proposeth Doth the proposal make divine Truths more perspicuous in themselves Why then are they not alike perspicuous to all that hear read or know the Churches testimonie of them Sacroboscus hath said all that possibly can be said on their behalf in this difficultie The Sectaries albeit they should use the authoritie of the true Church yet cannot have any true belief of the truth revealed If the use of it be as free to them as to Catholicks what debars them from this benefit They do not acknowledge the sufficiencie of the Churches proposal And as a necessary proof or medium is not sufficient to the attaining of science unless a man use and acknowledge it formally as necessary so for establishing true faith it sufficeth not that the Church sufficiently proposeth the points to be believed or avoweth them by that infallible authority wherewith Christ hath enabled her to declare both what books contain Doctrines Divine and what is the true sense of places controversed in them but it is further necessary that we formally use this proposal as sufficient and embrace it as infallible 5 The reason then why a Roman Catholick rightly believes the Truth or true meaning of Scriptures when a Protestant that knows the Churches testimonie as well as he rests in both points uncertain is because the Catholick infallibly believes the Churches authority to be infallible whereof the Protestant otherwise perswaded reaps no benefit by it but continues still in darkness
c Some hereticks refuse triall by scripture 239 Orthodox do not so ib. Hereticks likely to balk scripture when it will not bestead them 244 Worms in the Hoast how or whence they breed Doctors opinions 329 m. Hoast see Adoration Hâ—â—d see Monk Hosius's Coalier 242 Hypocrites their curiosity 435 Hypocrisie 507 Hypocrisie see posterity I IAnnes and Iambres magicians 38 Jealousies their original in the people against their Teachers 393 Ieremies Lamentation a prophecy as well as at Elegy 90 Ierusalems destruction by the Romans a Map of the day of judgement 92 93 Iesuites medley 250 King Iohn cruel to the Iews 122 c Iris Thaumantis filia 54 See Rainbow Jews favoured by their Conquerors beyond all po litick observation 62 63 68 Jews strange thriving under their Conquerors testified by Heathens 68 69 Jews strange powerfulness in winning Gentiles to Iudaisme ib. Jews wronged by Tacitus and why 70 71 72 Jews thriving in captivity to be attributed to their Law 73 Jews more favoured by God then any other Nation 73 to 75 Jews a mightier Nation then any other 74 75 Jews strange continuance in the midst of miseries ib. Jews had better security of their prosperity then any others 75 Their increase and decay not measurable by human policie 76 77 Jews why said by Diogenes Laertius to be descended from the Magi. 77 Jews and their Religion despised by Heathens on false grounds 78 to 82 All heathen objections against the Iews prevented by Iewish Writers 78 c. Iews calamities and prosperities with their causes foretold in Scriptures ib. Their enemies untill Christ was rejected how punished by God 75 Their enemies after Christ was rejected how favoured by God 83 Iews destruction the cause of Gods exalting Vespasian 83 to 86 Iews a Nation set apart to exemplifie Gods justice and mercy 91 Iews blind madnesse in Cyrene and Cyprus according to Deut. 28. 28. 111 Iews continuance in misery according to Deut. 28. 59. 111 Iews mighty desolation under Adrian 112 Iews prohibited to come within the view of Jewry Deut. 28. 62. ib. Iews why not mentioned from Adrians time till Romes captivity 113 Iews misery in Spain and France 114 115 Iewry a Marl-pit for Gods vineyard 115 Iews bereaved of their children according to deut 28. 32. 115 Iews calamities in Hungary 116 Iews calamities in Germany 117 Iews why not utterly destroyed ib. Iews meannesse in the Eastern parts 118 119 Jews rejection of Samuel a type of their rejection of Christ 118 Iews punished according to Deut. 28. ad 33. 120 Iews miseries in all times and places according to Deut. 28. 33 ib. Iews calamities in England 120 to 123 Iews bruitish stupidity 121 Iews massacre in Linne on a small occasion 121 Iews madnesse and self murder in York 122 Iews may not come on Horseback nor in Constantinople but upon Termes 117 Iews grievous oppressions under King Iohn Henry 3. and Edward 1. 122 123 Aaron the Iew paid Henry 3. a Ransome of 30200 marks 123 Iews banishment out of England purchased by Parliament 123 The Iew of Bristow paid 10000 marks after he had lost 7. teeth 123 Iews for murthering a Christian childe are massacred at Munchin 129 Iews poison Fountains and offer indignities to the B. Eucharist 124 to 126 Iews for so doing are much afflicted in France and Germany ib. Iews cannot be saved from the peoples rage by King and Governours 125 Iews banished out of Spain and Portugal 126 Iews bereaved of their children again 127 Iewes urged to serve such gods as their fathers knew not 128 Iews miseries according to Deut. 28. 65 ad 67. 129 Iews become a Proverb and by-word to all Nations 130 Iews banished by the father bought and brought in of the son Banished by Pius Quintus recalled by Sixtus Quintus 129 Iews scattered from the one end of the world to the other 131 Iews infidelity a strong argument for Christians faith 132 Iews stubbornness an argument that they are Abrahams posterity 132 Iews the cause of their own misery 133 134 Iews thirst of crucifying Christian children proves their forefathers crucifying of Christ 133 Iews make their fathers sins their own 133 Iews cariage and temper the Lees of their forefathers excellency 134. Iews present depression proves their former exaltation 134 Iews blindness a light to the Gentiles 136 Iews desolation the most effectuall proof of Christian saith 137 Iews misery a type of unbeleevers eternal misery 137 From the history of these Iews general and useful Collections 129 to 139 Iews conveâ—sion as likely to be sudden as at all 138 Best method to convert the Iews 251 Church of the Iews see Infallibility Sanâ—drim Christian Ishmaelits the same with Saracens and Hagarens 103 to 107 Iews and Ishmaelites continuall signes to the Nations 1â—3 Ishmaels description by Moses a prophesie of his posterity 105 Ishmaelits why called by themselves Saracens 109 Ishmaelites or Saracâ—ns how like Ishmael 106 107 Ishmaelites a mighty Nation 108 109 Image worship the effects of it in Monks 128 Indulgences caused a breach in the Church 270 S. Iohn in some points above S. Paul S Peter 3â—â— Infallibility He that is taken or takes upon him to have absolute Infallibility is made and makes himself God 198 199 Infallibility granted is no such means to end controversies as is pretended 243 248 Infall a means to harden a Mahumetan 250 Infallibility as dangerous to the soul as Empericks practise to the body 257 The differences amongst Ancients an Argument against any one mans infallib 268 Popes Infallibility pretends to decision of Controversies brought to him not to praediction or prevention of them ere they arise to censure the opinion not punish the Author 274 Popes challenge of infall cause of Dissensions 277 Infallibility is not de facto a means to end Controversies 279 298 Nor would infallib end them aright if all granted it 280 Imperfections in the Popes Infallibleship 284 Infallibility wherein it consists 287 289 Churches or scriptures infallibility which first to be beleeved or are both together to be beleeved 289 c. Infallibility of the Iewish priests depended upon their continencie 378 Infallibility of the King defensible by scripture as probably as that of the priest 387 Some Iews brag that Iudah's scepter still flourish in Media 339. Iews Church erred fundamentally in Christs time ergo not infallible at any time 400 Infallib more necessary under the Law 3â—8 Disadvantage to Rome not to hold the synagogue Infallible 399. Iews after Moses death made not Churches infallibility the Rule of faith but experiments answerable to Gods word 411 What does infal perform to the Believer what to the object beleeved 481 Pope infall in canonizing Saints sayes Valent. 496 Jesuites doctrine of Popes infallib dangerous to states and the worst of errors 499 505 Infallibility a device to cover practises not justifiable by Romish Clerks 506 Infallibility the doctrine of it inverts the whole frame of Religion 5â—â— K POwer of the Keyes 395. see
with other stand mutually affected how both subordinate to the absolute immutability of that one everlasting decree Want of resolution in these points as far as my observation serves me hath continually bred an universal threefold want of care and vigilancie for preventing dangers in themselves avoidable of alacrious indeavors to redeem time in part surprized by them of patience of hearty submission to Gods will and constant expectation of his providence after all hope of redemption from temporal plagues long threatned by his messengers is past For here we suppose what out of the fundamental principles of Christian religion shall in good time be made evident that in all ruinated states or forepast alterations of religion from better to worse there was a time wherein the possibility of misfortunes which afterwards befel them might have been prevented a time wherein they might have been recovered from eminent dangers wherewith they were encompast a time after which there was no possibility left them of avoyding the day of visitation never brought forth but by the precedent fulness of iniquity but alwaies necessarily by it In the discussion of these and other points of like nature because more depending upon strict examination of consequences deduced from the undoubted rules of Scripture then upon authorities of antiquitie skill in the tongues or any other learning that required long experience or observation I laboured most whilest those Arts and Sciences which are most conducible to this search were freshest in my memory And could I hope to satisfie others in all or most of these as fully as I have long since done my self I should take greatest pleasure in my pains addressed to this purpose But would it please the Lord in mercy to raise up some English writer that could in such sort handle these points as their use and consequence or necessity of present times requires succeeding ages I am perswaded should have more cause to bless the day of his nativity then of the greatest States-mens or stoutest Warriors this land hath yielded since the birth of our Fathers this day living It shall suffice he to begin the offering with my mite in hope some learned Academicks for unto them belongs the conquest of this golden fleece will employ their Talents to like publick use What I conceive shall be by Gods assistance unfolded in as plain and unoffensive terms as the nature of the subject will bear or my faculties reach unto partly in the Article of Gods providence partly in other discourses directly subordinate unto it Lastly for the full and perfect growth at least for the sweet and pleasant flourishing of lively Faith one of the most effectual means our industry that can but plant or water attains unto would be to unfold the harmony betwixt Prophetical predictions and Historical events concerning the Kingdom of Christ and time of the Gospel a point for ought I know not purposely handled by any modern writer except those whose success cannot be great until their delight in contention and contradiction be less Notwithstanding whatsoever I shall find good in them or any other without all respect of persons much more without all desire of opposition or occasion of contention a matter alwaies undecent in a Christian but most odious and lothsom in a subject so melodious and pleasant I will not be afraid to follow intending a full Treatise of the divers kindes of Prophecies with the manner of their interpretations before the Articles of Christs Incarnation Passion and Ascension These are the especial points which for the better confirmation of true Christian faith and rectifying perswasions in matters of manners or good life are principally aimed at in these meditations The main obstacle the Atheist stumbles at is the Article of the bodies resurrection Whose passive possibility shall by Gods assistance be evidently demonstrated against him by the undoubted rules of nature whose Priest or Minister he professeth himself to be That de facto it shall be the Scriptures whose truth ere then will appear Divine must assure us Nature cannot though thus much were in some sort known and believed by many natural men from traditions of the ancient or suspected from some notions of the law of nature not quite obliterated in all sorts of the heathen as shall in that Article God willing be observed But why our Assent unto this and all other Articles in this Creed being in good measure established the momentary hopes or transitory pleasures of this world should with most in their whole course of life with all of us in many particular actions in private and secret temptations more prevail then that exceeding weight of glory which Christian hope would fasten on our souls to keep unruly affections under hath often enforced me to wonder and wonderment hereat first moved me to untertake these labors if by any means I may attain unto the causes of this so grievous an infirmity or find out some part of a remedy for it Doubtless had the heathen Philosophers but known or suspected such joyes as we profess we believe and hope for or such a death or more then deadly torments as after this life ended we fear their lives and manners would as far have surpassed the best Christians now living as their knowledge in supernatural mysteries came short of the most learned that are or have been in that profession and yet whatsoever helps any Christian or heathen had for encreasing knowledge or bettering manners are more plentiful in this then any precedent age so that the fault is wholly in our selves that will not apply medicines already prepared as shall God prospering these proceedings be declared in the last Article of this Creed For controversies betwixt us and the Romish Church besides such are directly opposite to the end and method proposed I purposely meddle with none of that rank some as that of the Churches infallibility undermine the very foundation others as the doctrine of merit and justification the propitiation of the Mass unroof the edifice and deface the walls of Christian faith leaving nothing thereof but altarstones for their idolatrous sacrifices For this reason have I built with one hand used my weapon with the other laying the positive or general grounds of Faith against the Infidel or Atheist in the first Book and gaurding them in the second by the sword of the Spirit against all attempts of Romish Sanballats or Tobiahs who still labor to perswade our people the walls of Christs Church here erected since our fore-fathers redemption from captivity unless supported by their supposed infallibility are so weak That if a Fox should go upon them he should break them down In the third which was at this time intended but must stay a while to bring forth a fourth I batter those painted walls whose shallow foundations are discovered in the second The other controversies about the propitiatory sacrifices of the Mass Merits and Justification I prosecute in the Articles of Christs Passion and
145 CAP. 33. A brief direction for preventing scruples and resolving doubts concerning particular sentences or passages in the Canon of Scripture 148 CAP. 34. Concluding the first Book with some brief admonition to the Reader 149 The Second Book How far the ministery of Men is necessary for planting Christian Faith and retaining the unity of it planted SECT I. What obedience is due to Gods Word what to his Messengers Pag. 154 CAP. 1. The sum of the Romanists exceptions against the Scriptures 155 CAP. 2. The former objection as far as it concerns illiterate and Lay-men retorted and answered 156 CAP. 3. The general heads of Agreements or differences betwixt us and the Papists in this argument 162 CAP. 4. Of the two contrary extremities the one in excesse proper to the Papists transferring all obedience from Scriptures to the Church the other in defect proper to the Anti-papist defrauding the Church of all spiritual authority That there is some peculiar obedience due unto the Clergie 165 CAP. 5 Of the diversitie of humane actions the Original of their lawfulnesse unlawfulnesse or indifferencie which without question belong to the proper subject of Obedience which not 168 CAP. 6. That sincere obedience unto lawful authority makes sundry actions lawful and good which without it would be altogether unlawful and evil pag. 170 CAP. 7. That the Apostles rule Whatsoever is not of faith is Sin doth no way prejudice the former resolution What actions are properly said to be not of faith In what case or subject doubt or scruple make them such 177 CAP. 8. That such as most pretend liberty of conscience from our Apostles rule do most transgresse it with general directions for squaring our actions unto it or other rules of faith That by it the flock stands bound to such conditional assent as was mentioned Chap. 4. 185 CAP. 9. Of the nature use conditions or properties of conditional assent or obedience 189 CAP. 10. Wherein this conditional belief differeth from the Romans implicit faith That the one is the other not subordinate to Gods Word or Rule of faith 196 CAP. 11. In what sence we hold the Scriptures to to be The Rule of Faith 198 SECT II. That the pretended obscurity of Scriptures is no just exception why they should not be acknowledged the Absolute Rule of Faith which is the Mother-objection of the Romanist 201 CAP. 12. How far it may be granted the Scriptures are obscure with some premonitions for the right state of the question 201 CAP. 13. The true state of the question about the Scriptures obscuritie or perspicuity unto what men and for what causes they are obscure 206 CAP. 14. How men must be qualified ere they can understand Scriptures aright that the Pope is not so qualified 210 CAP. 15. The Romanists objections against the Scriptures for being obscure do more directly impeach their first Authour and his Messengers their Pen-men then us and the cause in hand 220 CAP. 16. That all the pretences of Scriptures obscurity are but mists and vapours arising from the corruption of the flesh and may by the pure light of Scriptures rightly applied easily be dispelled 223 CAP. 17. That the Mosaical writings were a most perfect rule plain and easie to the ancient Israelites 229 CAP. 18. Concluding this controversie about the obscurity of Scriptures according to the state proposed with the testimony of Saint Paul 233 SECT III. That the continuall practise of Hereticks in urging Scriptures for to establish Heresie and the diversity of opinions amongst the learned about the sence of them is no just exception why they should not be acknowledged as the sole entire and compleat Rule of Faith 235 CAP. 19. Containing the true state of the question with the adversaries generall objections against the truth 236 CAP. 20. That the former objections and all of like kind drawn from the cunning practise of Hereticks in colouring false opinions by Scriptures are most pregnant to confirm ours and most forcible to confute the adversaries doctrine 239 CAP. 21. The pretended excellencie of the supposed Roman rule for composing controversies impeached by the frequencie of Heresies in the Primitive Church and the imperfection of that union whereof since that time they so much boast Page 242 CAP. 22. That our Adversaries objections do not so much infringe as their practise confirms the sufficiencie of Scriptures for composing the greatest controversies in Religion 247 CAP. 23. The sufficiencie of Scriptures for final determination of controversies in Religion proved by our Saviours and his Apostles authority and practise 254 CAP. 24. That all their objections drawn from dissentions amongst the learned or the uncertainty of private spirits either conclude nothing of what they intend against us or else more then they mean or at the least dare avouch against Gods Prophets and faithfull people of old 260 CAP. 25. How farre upon what termes or grounds we may with modesty dissent from the Ancient or others of more excellent gifts than our selves That our adversaries arguments impeach as much the certainty of human sciences as of private spirits 266 SECT IIII. The last of the three main Objections before proposed which was concerning our supposed defective means for composing controversies or retaining the unity of faith fully answered and retorted That the Roman faith hath no foundation 271 CAP. 26. Containing the true state of the question or a comparison betwixt the Romish Church and ours for their means of preventing or composing controversies 272 CAP. 27. That the Romish Church hath most need of some excellent means for taking up of contentions because it necessarily breeds so many and so grievous 275 CAP. 28. Of two sences in which the excellencie of the Romish Churches pretended means for retaining the unity of faith can onely possibly be defended the one from the former discourse proved apparently false the other in it self as palpably ridiculous 278 CAP. 29. That their arguments drawn from conveniencie of reason or pretended correspondencie between Civil and Ecclesiastical Regiment do prejudice themselves not us 282 CAP. 30. That the finall triall of this controversie must be by Scriptures that the Jesuites and modern Papists fierce oppugning all certainty of private spirits in discerning the divine truth of Scriptures or their true sence hath made the Church their mother utterly uncapable of any Plea by Scriptures for establishing her pretended infallibility 285 CAP. 31. The insufficiencie of the Roman Rule of faith for effecting what it aims at albeit we grant all they demand in this controversie The ridiculous use thereof amongst such as acknowledge it The sufficiencie of Scriptures for composing all contentions further illustrated 297 CAP. 32. Brieflie collecting the summe of the second Book 306 THE ETERNAL TRUTH OF SCRIPTURES AND CHRISTIAN BELIEF thereon wholly Depending manifested by its own LIGHT The first Book of Comments upon the Creed First Generall Part. SECT I. I believe in God the Father c. IF in any at all most of
Infallibility might prove as a Powder-plot to blow up the whole Edifice of Christian Faith as it certainly will if men suffer it to be once planted in their Hearts and Consciences The Jesuites speculative Positions of their Churches transcendent Authority are as the Train the Popes Thunderbolts as the Match to set the whole World on Combustion unlesse his Lordly Designes though in matters of Faith and greatest moment be put in execution without Question or demur as shall God prospering these proceedings most clearly appear in the sequel of this discourse Wherein are to be discussed 1 Their Objections against us the Points of Difference betwixt us with the Positive Grounds of Truth maintained by us 2 The Inconveniences of their Positions Erection of tripple Blasphemy by the overthrow of Christianitie 3 The Original Causes of their Errour in this and such erroncous Perswasions as held by them in other Points not descried by us prove secret Temptations for others to follow them or serve as previal Dispositions for their Agents to work upon 4 The possible Means and particular Manner how Orthodoxal may be distinguished from Heretical Doctrine or the Life-working Sense of Scriptures from Artificial Glosses These Points discussed and the Positive Grounds of Christian Faith cleared as well against the open Assaults of the professed Atheists as the secret Attempts of undermining Papists we may with better security proceed to raise the Foundation laid in the first general Part of the first Book to the height intended SECT I. What Obedience is due to Gods Word what to his Messengers THe whole Scripture saith the Apostle is given by inspiration of God and is profitable to Teach to Reprove to Correct and to Instruct in Righteousnesse that the Man of God may be absolute being made perfect unto all good works What or whom he means by The Man of God is not agreed upon by all that acknowledge his words in the sense he meant them most Infallible and Authentick Some hereby understand onely such men as Timothy was Ministers of Gods word or Prophets of the new Testament and so briefly elude all Arguments hence drawn to prove the sufficiency of Scriptures for being the Absolute rule of Faith at least to All as well unlearned as learned Yet should they in all reason might Gods Word rule their Reason grant them to be such unto all such as Timothy was publick Teachers men conversant in or consecrated unto Sacred Studies but even This they deny as well as the Former the former in their opinion be more absurd for us to affirm especially holding the Hebrew text only Authentick Briefly they charge us with debasing Peter for advancing Paul or rather for colouring or adorning our pretended sense of Pauls Words that is for giving too little to Peters Successors or the Church too much to Scriptures too little to Spiritual too much to Lay men 2 These are plausible Pretences and sweet Baits to stop the mouthes and mussle the pens of Clergy-men in reformed Churches unto most of whom as they object besides the Spiritual Sword little or nothing is left for their just defence against the Insolencies of rude illiterate profane Laicks And yet who more earnest then they in this Cause against the Church against themselves yet certain it is that no man can be truly for himself unlesse he be first of all for Truth it self of which he that gains the greatest share what other detriment or disparagement soever in the mean time he sustain in the end speeds alwayes best And seeing To Lie or teach amisse is a matter altogether impossible to Omnipotencie it self to be able and willing withall to defend a Falshood or set fair colours on foul Causes is rather Impotencie then Abilitie Hence was that quicquid possumus pro veritate possumus Seeing by Truth we live our Spiritual Life to weaken it for strengthning our Temporal Hopes can never rightly be accounted any true effect of Power but an infallible Argument of great and desperate Imbecillitie 3 For these Reasons since I consecrated my labours to the search of Divine Truth my mind hath been most set to find it out in this present Controversie whereon most others of Moment chiefly depend And as unto the Romanist it is though falsly termed the Catholick so should it be unto us to all that love the Name of Christ The very Christian Cause a Cause with which the Adversaries Fortunes our Faith their Temporal our Spiritual Estate and Hopes must stand or fall a Cause whose Truth and Strength on our part will evidently appear If we first examine what the Antichristian Adversary can oppose against it CAP. I. The Sum of the Romanists Exceptions against the Scriptures 1 THeir Objections against Scriptures spring from this double Root The One that They are no sufficient Rule of Faith but Many Things are to be Believed which are not taught in Them The Second that albeit they were the compleat Rule of Faith yet could they not be known of us but by the Authority of the Church so that all the former Directions for establishing our Assent unto the Scriptures as unto the Words of God Himself were vain seeing this cannot be attained unto but by relying upon Christs visible Church The former of these two Fountains or Roots of Errour I am not here to meddle with elsewhere we shall That the Scriptures teach All Points of Faith set down in this Creed they cannot denie or if they would it shall appear in their several Explications So that the Scripture rightly understood is a competent Rule for the Articles herein contained Let us then see whether the Sense or Meaning of these Scriptures which both They and We hold for Canonical may not be Known Understood and fully Assented unto Immediately and in themselves without relying upon any visible Church or Congregation of men from whose Doctrine we must frame our Belief without distrust of Errour or Examination of their Decrees with any intention to reform them or swarve from them 2 That the Scripture is not the Rule whereon Private Men especially Unlearned ought to rely in matters of Faith from these general Reasons or Topicks they seek to perswade us First admitting the Scriptures to be Infallible in themselves and so consequently to all such as can perfectly understand them in the Language wherin they were written yet to such as understand not that Language they can be no Infallible Rule because they are to them a Rule only as they are Translated but no Unlearned man can be sure that they are translated aright according to the true Intent and meaning of the Holy Ghost for if any man do infallibly Believe this and build his Faith hereupon then is his Faith grounded upon the Infallibilitie of This or That mans Skill in Translating whereof he that is Unlearned can have no sufficient Argument neither out of Scripture nor from Reason Nay Reason teacheth us that in matters of ordinarie capacitie most men are
annexed to any peculiar Men or Company of Men distinct from others by Prerogative of Place Preheminence of Succession and from him or them to be derived unto all others set apart for this Ministerie or whether the Ministerie of any men of what Place or Societie soever whom God hath called to this Function and enabled for the same be sufficient for the begetting of true Faith without any others Confirmation or Approbation of their Doctrine 9 Secondly it is questioned how this Ministery of Man which is necessarily supposed ordinarily both for knowing the Word of God and the true Meaning of it becomes available for the begetting of true Belief in either point In whomsoever the Authoritie of this Ministerial Function be the Question is whether it perform thus much only by Proposing or Expounding the Word which is Infallible or by their Infallible Proposal or Exposition of it that is whether for the attaining of true Belief in both Points mentioned we must relie infallibly upon the Infallible VVord of God only or partly upon it and partly upon the Infallibility of such as expound it unto us Or in other words thus whether the Authoritie or Infallibilitie of any Mans Doctrine or Asseveration concerning these Scriptures or their true Sense be as infallibly to be Believed as those Scriptures themselves are or that Sense of them which the spirit of God hath wrought in our Hearts by sure and undoubted Experience 10 These are the principal Roots and Fountains of Difference between us concerning our present Controversie whence issue and spring these following First Whether Christ whose Authoritie both acknowledge for Infallible hath left any Publick Judge of these Scriptures which both receive or of their right Sense and Meaning from whose Sentence we may not appeal or whether all to whom this Ministrie of Faith is committed be but Expositors of Divine Scriptures so as their Expositions may by all faithful Christians be examined Hence ariseth that other Question whether the Scriptures be the Infallible Rule of Faith If Scripture admit any Judge then is it no Rule of Faith If all Doctrines are to be examined by Scripture then is it a perfect Rule 11 Our Adversaries especially later Jesuites Positions are these The Infallible Authoritie of the present Church that is of some visible Companie of living Men must be as absolutely Believed of all Christians as any Oracle of God and hence would they bind all such as proâ—esse the Catholick Faith in all Causes concerning the Oracles or Word of God to yield the same Obedience unto Decrees and Constitutions of the Church which is due unto these Oracles themselves even to such of them as all Faithful Hearts do undoubtedly know to be Gods written Word 12 The Reasons pretended for this absolute Obedience to be performed unto the Church or visible Company of Men are drawn from the Insufficiency of Scripture either for notifying it self to be the Word of God or the true Sense and Meaning of it self Consequently to these Objections they stifly maintain That the Infallible Authority of the present Church is the mosâ— sure most safe undoubted Rule in all Doubts or Controversies of Faith or in all Points concerning these Oracles of God by which we may certainly know Both without which we cannot possibly know either which are the Oracles of God which not or what is the true Sense and Meaning of such as are received for his Oracles one of the especial Consequents of these Assertions is That this Churches Decisions or Decrees may not be examined by Scriptures 13 Our Churches Assertions concerning the knowledge of Gods Word in general is thus As Gods Word is in it self Infallible so it may be infallibly apprehended and Believed by every Christian unto whom he vouchsafeth to speak after what manner soever he speak unto him Yea whatsoever is necessary for any man to Believe the same must be infallibly written in his heart and on it once written there he must immediately relie not upon any other Authoritie concerning it 14 Or if we speak of Gods written Word our former general Assertion may be restrained thus 15 We are not bound to Believe the Authority of the Church or visible Companiâ— of any living men either concerning the Truth or true Sense of Divine Oracles written so stedfastly and absolutely as we are bound to Believe the Divine written Oracles themselves Consequently to this Assertion we affirm 16. The the Inâ—allible Rule whereupon every Christian in matters of written Verities absolutely and finally without all appeal condition or reservation is to relie must be the Divine written Oracles themselves some of which every Christian hath written in his Heart by the finger of Gods Spirit and Believes immediately In and For themselves not for any Authoritie of Men and these to him must be the Rule for examining all other Doctrines and trying any Masters of Faith But because most in our daies in Matters of Faith and Christian Obedience misse the Celestial Mean and fall into one of the two extreams It shall not be amisse while we seek to divert their course from Sylla to admonish lest they make shipwrack in Charybdis CAP. IV. Shewing the Mean betwixt the two Extremities the one in Excesse proper to the Papists the other in Defect proper to the Anti-papist 1 IT is a Rule in Logick that Two contrary Propositions for their form may be both False And hence it is that many Controversers of our times either in love to the Cause they defend or heat of contention not content only to Contradict but desirous to be most Contrarie to their Adversaries fal into Errour with them No Controversie almost of greater moment this day extant but yields Experiments of this Observation though none more plentiful then this in hand concerning the visible Churches Authoritie or Obedience due to Spiritual Pastours 2 The Papists on the one side demand Infallible Assent and illimited Obedience unto whatsoever the Church shall propose without examination of her Doctrine or appeal which is indeed as we shall afterwards prove to takeaway all the Authority of Gods Word and to erect the present Churches Consistorie above Moses and S. Peters Chair On the other side sundrie by profession Protestants in eagernesse of opposition to the Papists affirm that the Church or Spiritual Pastors must then only be Believed then only be Obeyed when they give Sentence according to the Evident and Expresse Law of God made evident to the Hearts and Consciences of such as must Believe and Obey them And this in one word is to take away all Authoritie of Spiritual Pastors and to deprive them of all Obedience unto whom doubtlesse God by his written Word hath given some special Authoritie and Right to exact some peculiar Obedience of their Flock Now if the Pastor be then only to be Obeyed when he brings evident Commission out of Scripture for those particulars unto which he demands Belief or Obedience
common reason and cannot but command the Assent of every sanctified Mind That such Men are most likely to have the Meaning of Gods Spirit which walk according to Gods Spirit and seek not their own Gain Glory or pleasure but Christs Glory his Will and peoples Good and such again are most likely to use greatest sincerity in delivering the Truth which they know without partiality or respect of persons Again men are bound caeteris paribus to Believe them best and Obey them most of whose skil and sincerity in dispensing the Mysteries of faith they have had most comfortable and spiritual Experience For the Article of Gods providence binds us hereto and wils us to reverence our Fathers in Christ either such as by his Word first begot faith or nourished it in us more then others Thus much concerning this point I have thought good to insert in this place because the true and sincere Practise of Obedience according to that measure of Truth or Belief which men have though but imperfect is the excellentest Means for attaining the clear sight of Divine Truth and that perfect Measure of sanctifying Belief which in this life can be looked for as shall God willing afterwards appear CAP. X. Wherein this Conditional Belief differeth from the Romans implicite Faith That the one is the other not subordinate to Gods Word or Rule of Faith 1 AS this Opinion of conditional Assent unto Divine Truthes not absolutely known for such holds the Mean betwixt the two Extreams or contrary Errours above mentioned So is this conditional Assent it self a Mean betwixt that absolute Belief which all acknowledge to be necessarie in some principal Points of Christian Faith and that implicit Belief which the Romish Church exacts in all points whatsoever Our Assent unto many Articles of Faith is actually and expresly absolute The implicit Belief of the Romanists is but potentially or rather vertually and implicitely absolute This conditional Belief hitherto mentioned not so much as potentially much lesse implicitely or virtually absolute That properly is Believed by an implicite Faith which is not actually and expresly Assented unto in the particular but yet is so essentially and immediately contained in some general Article or Point of Faith absolutely or expresly Believed that this Particular likewise is Assented unto in grosse whilest we Assent to it and may be as absolutely as expresly and distinctly Assented unto as the General when it is once explicated and unfolded In this Sense we say the Conclusion is implicitely contained in the Premisses the Corollarie in the Theorem or the immediate Consequent in his necessarie Antecedent For he that grants One of these absolutely must upon the same terms grant the Other at the first proposal of it unto him But this conditional or reservative Belief may be of such Points as are not certainly and infallibly contained in any Principle of Faith absolutely expresly actually or infallibly acknowledged much lesse so essentually and immediately contained in any that a man cannot absolutely grant it but he must absolutely Believe them And albeit off-times they may be infallibly deduced from known undoubted Principles of Faith yet is not the deduction so immediate as can be made clear and evident to all Capacities at least not at the first sight without any further increase of Knowledge in Spiritual Matters And before the deduction be made as evivident and apprehended asinfallible as are the general Articles whence they are deduced the Particulars deduced from them may not be so infallibly and absolutely Believed as the Generals are The Papists besides their Explicit Belief of some few main Points demand an Implicit Belief of as many Particulars as the Church shall propose so as whatsoever the Church shall propose with them once proposed admits no conditional Belief all must be Absolute albeit the parties Believing cannot discern any necessary or probable deduction of the particulars from general Points absolutely and expresly believed It is enough that they know them to be proposed by the Church For once Believing Whatsoever the Church saith is most Infallible which is the main Article of Roman Faith no man can denie any particular proposed by it to be infallible more then he can deny the Conclusion for certain after he hath granted the Premisses for such Consequently to these Positions they make the Visible Church the Rule and Mistresse of mens Faith as they speak For albeit a man at this present think otherwise of many Points of greatest Moment then the Church or Pope doth or though he think not at all of many things which they in time may propose unto him yet after they have proposed either a contrarie Opinion to that which his Conscience tels him is Gods Word or a new and strange Position which he never thought of he must without more ado Believe both absolutely and expresly and so finally retract extend enlarge abridge direct and frame his Faith according to that Rule or Standard which they shall set him Hence God willing shal appear the Madness of some great Schollers among them who holding the Church to be such a Rule of Faith would perswade us if we would be so simple that their last Resolution of Faith is not into the Churches Authoritie but into the Scripture For nothing can be resolved beyond it rule to make the Churches authority such an absolute authentick unquestionable rule of faith as the Papists do and withal to seek the resolution of any point of faith further then it or to derive it from Scripture doth argue such a medley of Folly Impietie as if some gullish Gentleman desirous to prove the Antiquitie of his House should draw his Pedigree from Adams great Grandfather and yet hold the Records of Moses for most undoubted and true which affirm Adam to have been the first Progenitour of all Mankind Whether they seek to resolve their Faith into the Scriptures acknowledged by us and them or into other Unwritten Revelations pretended for Divine Truths their Folly will still appear the same so long as they hold that impious and blasphemous Opinion making the Churches Authoritie such a Rule of Faith as hath been said Their Injuries and Contumelies unto Gods written Oracles as hath heretofore been intimated are especially Two First they deny them to be any intire Rule for the number of Precepts Secondly they make those very Precepts which are acknowledged for Divine insufficient for the establishment of true Faith unto themselves without the Churches Authority We acknowledge them every way sufficient for the Edification of Christs Church in Faith and Manners and consequently both to our Positions and the Truth we teach that all Matters of Faith must be finally resolved into these Divine written Verities which for this reason we acknowledge the only Infallible Rule of Faith The Meaning of which Assertion is here to be further explicated that so the Truth may be maintained against their Objections CAP. XI In what Sense we
by meer Natural precepts For we suppose what afterwards wil manifest it self that all Truths necessary for men to Believe have a distinct relish from all falshood or other unnecessary or superfluous Truths and may be known by their fruit so men wil be careful to preserve the Sincerity of their Spiritual Taste 4 Gods written Word then is the only pure Fountain and Rule of Faith yet not such immediately unto all as it is written but the Learned or Spiritual Instructors only whose Hearts and Consciences must be ruled by it as in all other spiritual duties so especially as they are Instructors in this That they may not commend any Truths or principles of faith unto the illiterate but such as are expresly contained in Gods written Word or at least are in substance the self same with these written Truths If the Unlearned through Gods just Judgement absolutely admit of other principles and equalize them with these such shal lead them into Errour and pervert their faith If they doubt of any mans Doctrine whether it be truly Spiritual or consonant to the foundation of faith they may appeal to Scriptures as they shal be expounded to them by others Finally they are tied to no visible Company of men whom they must under pain of damnation follow but for their Souls Health they may trie every Spiritual Physitian If they wil be Humorous they may but at their own peril both for Temporal Punishment in this life and for Eternal in the life to come 5 For conclusion the Scripture according to our doctrine and the general Consent of Reformed Churches is the only Infallible rule of faith in both respects or conditions of a Perfect Rule First in that it contains all the principles of faith and points of salvation So that no Visible Church on earth may commend any doctrine to others as a doctrine of Faith unlesse it be commended to them for such by the Scriptures by which every ones doctrine that acknowledgeth God for his Lord must be examined as by a Law uncontrollable Secondly in that these principles of faith are plainly perspicuously and distinctly set down to the Capacities of all that faithfully follow their practical rules most plain most perspicuous and easie to all capable of any rule or reason So that this Sacred Canon needs no Associate no Addition of any Authoritie as equally infallible nor more perspicuous then it self to supply what it wants only the Ministery of men skilful and industrious in the search or Exposition of it is to be supposed And all these be they never so excellent and wel conversant in them are unto Scriptures but as the ordinary Expositors of Classick and Authentick Books are unto the chief Authors or Inventors of the science contained in them Supposing that the first Authors were men of extraordinary and infallible skil and their Expositors as they usually are but of ordinary Capacity or Experience in those faculties 6 Finally the Books of Scriptures are to be reputed a more absolute Rule for all Matters of Faith and Divine Mysteries then any Books or Writings of men are for natural sciences or secular professions as in sundrie other Respects so in This that they give as more facile so more infallible directions for finding out their true Sense and Meaning then any other Writings do or Writers could have done who though present could not be so fully Assistant but cannot so much as affoord their presence to their Expositours in the search of Truths rather professed then fully conceived much lesse infallibly taught by them whereas the Spirit of Truth which first did dictate is every where present alwayes Assistant to such as seriously and sincerely seek the Truth contained in these Divine Oracles conducting them from Knowledge to Knowledge both by all such Means as Artists have for increasing their skil and by other Means extraordinary such as none in any other Faculty can have nor any may hope for in the Search of Scriptures but only such as Delight in and Meditate upon them Day and Night SECT II. That the pretended Obscurity of Scriptures is no just Exception why they should not be acknowledged the absolute Rule of Faith which is the Mother-Objection of the Romanist CAP. XII How far it may be granted the Scriptures are Obscure with some Premonitions for the right state of the Question 1 IT is first to be supposed that these Scriptures for whose Soveraignty over our Souls we plead against the pretended Authority of the Romish Church were given by God for the Instruction of all succeeding Ages for all sorts of Men in every Age for all Degrees or divers Measures of his other Gifts in all several sorts or Conditions of Men. This diversitie of Ages and Conditions of Men in several Callings who so wel considers may at the first sight easily discover our Adversaries Willingnesse to wrangle in this point whose usual practise as if they meant to cast a Mist before the weak-sighted Readers eyes is to pick out here and there some places of Scriptures more Hard and difficult then Necessary or requisite to be understood of Every man perhaps of Any man in this Age. The Knowledge of all or any of which notwithstanding those that live after us though otherwise peradventure men of far meaner gifts then many in this present Age shall not therefore need to give for lost or desperate when they shall be called unto this Search For God hath appointed as for every thing else so for the Revelation of his Word certain and peculiar Times and Seasons Daniel though full of the Spirit of Prophecie and one that during the Reign of Nebuchadnezzar and Balthasar his son had as it were continually travelled of Revelations concerning the Estate of Gods Church and the affairs of forrain Kingdoms for many generations to come yet knew not the approaching Time of his peoples deliverance from Captivity until the first year of Darius son of Ahashuerosh And this he learned by Books even in the first year of his Raign I Daniel understood by Books the number of the years whereof the Lord had spoken unto Jeremiah the Prophet that he would accomplish seventy years in the desolation of Jerusalem And of his own Revelation he saith And Daniel was commanded to shut up his words and seal up his book unto the end of the Time or as some read unto the appointed Time and then many shall run to and fro and Knowledge shall be increased For at the Time appointed as he intimates in the words following others though no Prophets were to know more of this Prophecy then the Prophet did himself Then I heard it but I understood it not then said I O my Lord what shall be the end of these things And he said Go thy way Daniel for the words are closed up and sealed till the end of the Time 2 The Prophets of later Ages did see Revelations of matters which had been hid from the Ancient
of Scriptures unto some and Facility and Perspicuity unto others of like Profession cannot justly impeach them of greater Obscurity then befits the infallible rule as wel of theirs as of all other mens Faith in their several Vocations For as mens Callings are divers and Gods Gifts to men in their divers Callings in nature and qualitie different so likewise is the Measure of his like gifts to men in the same calling not one and the same To some he gives more Knowledge to others lesse yet all he commands not to presume above that which is Written and every man to limit his desires of knowing that which is Written by the distinct Measure of Gods Gifts in himself not to affect or presume of such skil as they have unto whom God hath given a greater Talent And besides this that the Scripture is the inexhaustible store-house â—hence all men have their several Measures of Divine Knowledge as wel he that hath most as he that hath least even in this again it is a perfect rule that it commands all sapere idque ad sobrietatem to be wise according to that Measure of Knowledge which God hath given them and not to seek to know at least not to say why should I not know as much as any other of any Profession For this were Pride and Arrogancie the fatal enemies of all true Christian Knowledge if so his Gifts be lesse then others And for the avoidance of these main Obstacles of Christian Knowledge or true Interpretation of Scriptures the Scripture hath commanded every man to think better of others than of himself and not to be wise in his own conceit 12 From the former General will follow this Particular Albeit some Parts of Scripture be very obscure unto some the same perspicuous unto other Ministers or Preachers of the Word yet may the whole Canon be the infallible Rule of Faith unto both according to the diverse Measure of their Gifts rightly and unpartially taken If the one either fail in the Exposition of sundrie Places which the other rightly expounds or cannot apprehend so much in them as the other doth he is in Sobriety of Spirit bound to acknowledge his own Infirmitie and content himself with that knowledge which is contained within the Measure of Gods Gifts bestowed upon himself and this again he is to take by the same Rule So that the Scriptures are a perfect Rule to both to all for Direction in the search of Divine Knowledge for limitation of mens desires whiles they seek it or Conceit of what they have gotten That they do not so thorowly instruct or furnish some as others though all men of God for exact performance of their Ministerial function can be no argument of their Insufficiencie to make all such in their Place and Order competently Wise unto Salvation more than it would be to prove Eâ—clides Elements or other more absolute Mathematical Work an insufficient and imperfect Rule for instructing Surveyours or other Practical Mathematicians whose skill lies onely in measuring Triangles Circles or other plain or solid Bodies because containing many Questions of higher Nature and greater Difficultie as of the Circles Quadrature of Lines or Numbers Surd or Asymmetral well befitting the exercise of speculatorie learned Mathematical Wits CAP. XIII The true state of the Question about the Scriptures Obscurity or Perspicuity unto what Men and for what Causes they are Obscure 1 THe Question then must be Whether the Scriptures be an absolute Rule of Christian Faith and Manners to every Man in his Vocation and Order according to the Measure of Gods Gifts bestowed upon him We affirm It is such to all None are so cunning none so excellent or expert in Divine Mysteries but must take it for a Rule beyond whose Bounds they may not passe from which they daily may learn more none so sillie but may thence learn enough for their Salvation so they will be Ruled by it And yet even of those Points which are perspicuously set down to the diverse Capacities of Men in the same or several Professions the Question is not Whether any can fully comprehend their intire Meaning Certain it is In this life they cannot But neither will our Adversaries I hope avouch that the infallible Authoritie of their Church can make us so comprehend the full meaning of Mysteries contained either in Scriptures or her pretended unwritten Traditions Of Scriptures the best learned Christian may say wth the Heathen Socrates Hoc unum scio me nihil scire I know this one thing that I know nothing Nothing as I should or as fully as I then shall when I shall know as I am known for in this life we know but in part and we propâ—… in part 2 Lastly even in respect of Places though containing Points of Salvation onely thus imperfectly known though as perspicuous and clear as can be required the Rule of Faith should be the Question is not whether they be very Obscure and Difficult unto some or unto the Major part of Mankind if we consider them as they are or may be not as they should or might be that is if we consider them as disobedient to the Truth known or carelesse to amend their lives by this light of Scripture For unto all such as hate it this very light it self proves an occasion of falling Nor could any thing be more plainly or perspicuously set down in any other Rule of Faith imaginable than this very Point we now handle is in Scriptures to wit that such Parts of them as contain matters necessary to Salvation are most easie to some most hard to others And albeit they might through the Iniquity of Mankind prove difficult to all or impossible to be understood of most now living living as for the most part we do yet were this Difficultie or Impossibilitie of understanding them aright upon these Suppositions no hindrance at all why they should not be a complete Rule of Faith to all no just reason for admitting any infallible Authority besides theirs 3 For of such as admit any Authority equivalent to theirs it must be further demanded whether the Infallibilitie of it can take away that Blindnesse of heart which by Gods just Judgement lights upon all such as detain the knowledge of God or his sacred Word in Unrighteousnesse If for their sins God punish them with this spiritual darknesse in discerning his Will revealed in his written Word no other infallible Authority as we suppose can take away those scales from their eyes which hinder their sight in the means of their Salvation If men have been called to this Light and prefer Darknesse before it either they must receive sight and direction from it again or continue still in ignorance and the shadow of death but doth God look up all or most mens eyes in such darknesse No for this blindnesse by our Doctrine befals onely such as have deserved it by the forementioned sins which once removed by Repentance the
Sectaries so he terms us contend about and for proof of this Blasphemous Assertion to bring the forecited place Ere their allegations of this or like places brought to prove the Scriptures Difficultie or Obscurity can be pertinent they must according to the state of the Question already proposed first prove this Obscurity or Difficultie to be perpetuall and ordinarie not inflicted as a punishment upon Hypocrites or such as love Darknesse more than Light And this they never shall be able this one place alledged by Valentian most evidently proves the contrarie For this was an extraordinarie and miraculous Judgement vpon these Jews for their Hypocrisie as appears Verses the thirteen and fourteen And unto such as they were weacknowledge the Scriptures by the just Judgement of God to be most Difficult still but denie such Difficulties to be any Bar why they should not be the complete Rule of Faith If the Jesuites will avouch the contrarie Let them tell us whether any other Rule could in this case supply their defect be it unwritten Tradition or viva vox infallibilis authoritatis the infallible teaching or preaching of the visible Church or Pope This I presume they will be ashamed to affirm For this Prophecie was fulfilled of the Pharisees which lived in our Saviours time and heard him preach the Doctrine of Salvation as plainly as the Pope can do yet neither could his Doctrine nor Miracles win them to his Father Why could they not Because they had as the Papists now have though not so openly disclaimed the Scriptures for the Rule of their Faith and did follow the Precepts or Traditions of Men and God as we said before hath so de reed that such as neglect the Truth known or love Darknesse more than Light should be given over to this reprobate sense that the more evident the Truth is the more hatefull it should be to them as the hate of these Scribe and Pharisees to our Saviour was greater then their fore-elders had been to the Prophets because the light of his Doctrine was greater his Reprehensions more sharp and their deeds and Hypocrisie worse than their Fathers No marvail then if it be so hard a matter to recover a learned Papist or make a Jesuite recant his errour in this Point seeing they are farther gone in this Jewish disease of contemning Gods Word following Traditions and Precepts of Men for the Rule of their Faith than these Jews themselves were not likely therefore they would have yeelded to our Saviour himself if they had lived in his time Nor should the ingenious Reader think we Hyperbolize or over-lash when we charge them with deeper Blasphemie in this Point than these Jews were guiltie of as if this were strange seeing they are such great Scholers and professe that they love Christ as well as we for so would these Jews boast of their Antiquitie and skill in Scriptures and thought that they loved God and his Servant Moses as well as Christ and his Apostles did But it was Gods purpose to confound the Wisdom of the worldly-wise of the Scribes and Pharisees then and of the learned Priests and Jesuites now CAP. XIV How men must be Qualified ere they can understand Scriptures aright that the Pope is not so Qualified 1 OUt of the forementioned places it is Evident that Gods Word otherwise plain and perspicuous was hidden from this Peoples eyes for their Hypocrisie and the same Blindnesse continues still in their Posteritie for continuing in like sin But can it be proved as evidently by any other place of Scripture that unto such as do the Will of God and Practise according to his Precepts the same Word shall be plain and easie so far as is necessarie for their Salvation Yes Infinite places may be brought to this Purpose And lest any man should except against the Extent of such bountifull promises as if they included some condition of Learning great dexteritie of Wit or the like whereof many men are not capable Our Saviour Christ addes the universall Note If any man will do his Will he shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speak of my self If Any Man will do his Will Not if any man will learn the learned Tongues or studie the Scribes and Pharisees Comments which this people supposed to have been the onely as they were good Means for understanding Scriptures aright whilest subordinate to this principall Condition here mentioned by our Saviour The occasion of the Multitudes admiring his Doctrine was that He who had never been Scholar to their Rabbins should be so expert in Scriptures as it is Verse the fifteenth Our Saviours replie to this their Doubt conceived by way of admiration in the sixteenth Verse is that he had his Learning from God and not from Man My Doctrine is not mine but his that sent me And as he was taught by his Father to deliver and teach the heavenly Doctrine so might the simplest and most unlearned amongst them be likewise taught of God to discern whether his Doctrine were of God or whether he spake of himself If they would do the Will of God and seek his Glory not their own as Christ did not seek his own Glory but his that sent him Yet might these Jews have brought the same Exceptions against our Saviours Rule for discerning Doctrines which the Papists now bring against the Scriptures why they should not be the infallible Rule of Faith as shall appear hereafter In the mean time whom shall we beleeve the Modern Jesuite who will swear one thing sitting and the contrary standing or Christ Jesus whose Word as he himself remains yesterday to day the same for ever Even at this day as well as at that time when he spake this Oracle if any man will do the Will of God which sent him he amidst the Varietie of mens Opinions concerning matters of Faith shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God or whether Men speak of themselves without recourse unto the infallible Authority of such as sit in Peters Chair who are to Peter but as unto Moses the Scribes and Pharisees were unto whom Gods Church in Jewrie about our Saviours time was not much beholden for Doctrines of Faith or Decisions of Doubts concerning the Truth of Scriptures or principal Mysteries taught by Moses 2 Will you hear what Bellarmine the only Champion that ever Rome had for eluding evident Authorities of Scripture could answer unto this place Our Lord and Saviour did not intena in this speech to shew us that all honest minded men might understand every place of Scripture by themselves but to teach us that good men are free from diverse such Impediments as dis-enable others for understanding the true Doctrine of Faith either by themselves or by others help For some became uncapable of true Faith by pride and desire of worldly honour others by covetousnesse All these things heard the Pharisees also which were covetous and they
have acknowledged as much had be been in their place For why should he Any other might say he had the Spirit of God and that he was the Messias and what if Peter one of his Fellows late a Fisher-man did confesse him The Scribes and Pharisees principal Members of the visible Church deny him to be their Messias And how should they know his Words to be the Word of God unlesse the Church had confirmed them If Christ himself should have said in their hearing as he did to the Jews John 5. 46. Moses wrote of me consider his Doctrine and lay it to your hearts A Jesuite would have replied You say Moses wrote of you But how shal we know that he meant you Moses is dead and saies nothing and they that sit in his Chair say otherwise And verily the Scribes and Pharisees had far greater Probabilities to plead for the Infallibility of that Chair then the Jesuites can have for their Popes who had they been in the others place could have coyned more matter out of that one saying of our Saviour Mat. 23. 2. Sedent in Cathedra Mosis for the Scribes and Pharisees infallible Authority then all the Papists in the world have been able to extract out of all the Scriptures that are or can be urged for the Pope or Church of Romes Infallibilitie 4 The Scribes and Pharisees though no way comparable to the â—esuites for cunning in painting rotten or subtilty in oppugning Causes true and â—…nd could urge for themselves against such as confessed Christ that none of the Rulers nor of the Pharisees did Believe in him but only a Cursed Crew of such as knew not the Law John 7. 48. They could Object the Law was obscure and the interpretation of it did belong to them But could these pretences excuse the people for not obeying Christs Doctrine You will say perhaps they could not be excused because Christs Miracles were so many and manifest These were somewhat indeed if Christ had been their Accuser But our Saviour saith plainly that he would not accuse them to his Father And for this cause he would not work many Miracles amongst such as were not moved with the like already wrought lest he should increase their Sins If Christ did not who then had reason to accuse them Moses as it is in the same place did Moses in whom they trusted and on whom they fastened their Implicite Faith Moses of whom they thought and said We will Believe as he Believed Moses whose Doctrine they to their seeming stood as stifly for against Christs new Doctrine as they supposed as the Jesuites do for the Catholick Church as they think against Hereticks and Sectaries as they term us Why then is Moses whom thus they honoured become their chief Accuser because while they did Believe on him only for Tradition or from pretence of Succession or for the dignity of their Temple Church or Nation they did not indeed Believe Him nor his Doctrine For had they Believed his Doctrine they had Believed Christ For he wrote of Christ So he might thinks the Jesuite and yet write so obscurely of him as his Writings could be no Rule of Faith to the Jews without the Visible Churches Authority Yea rather they should and might have been a Rule unto them for their good against the Visible Churches Authority and now remain a Rule or Law against both to their just condemnation because the Doctrine of Christ was so plainly and clearly set down in these writings had they set their hearts unto them Even the Knowledg of Christ the Word of life it self was in their mouthes and in their hearts For that Commandment which Moses there gave them was That Word of Faith which S. Paul the infallible Teacher of the Gentiles did preach as he himself testifies Rom. 10. 8. If any man ask how this Place was so easie to be understood of Christ or how by the doctrine of Moses Law the doctrine of the Gospel might have been manifested to their Consciences my Answer is already set down in our Saviours Words Had they done Gods Will revealed unto them in that Law they should have known Christs Doctrine to have been of God 5 Had they according to the prescript of Moses Law repented them of their Sins from the bottom of their Hearts the Lord had blotted all their Wickedness out of His remembrance And their hearts once purged of Wickednesse would have exulted in his presence that had made them whole Faith would have fastened upon his Person though never seen before Not the Moon more apt to receive the Sun-beams cast upon it then these Jews hearts to have shined with the Glory of Christ had they cast away all Pride and Self-conceit or the Glory of their Nation but unto them as now they are and long time have been swollen with Pride and full of Hypocrisie Christs Glory is but as clear Light to sore or dim-sighted eyes They wink with their eyes lest they should be offended with the Splendor of it This Doctrine of Christ and Knowledge of Scriptures in points of Faith shall be most obscure to us if we follow them in their foolish pretences of their Visible Church most clear perspicuous and easie if we lay Moses Commandments to our hearts For Truth Inherent must be as the eye-sight to discern all other things of like nature CAP. XVIII Concluding this Controversie according to the state proposed with the testimony of Saint Paul 1 WE may conclude this Point with our Apostle Si Evangelium nostrum tectum est iis qui pereunt tectum est in quibus Deus hujus saeculi excaecavit mentes id est infidelibus ne irradiat eos lumen Evangelii gloriae Christi qui est imago Dei If the Gospel be Obscure or rather hid For it is a Light obscure it cannot be God forgive me if I used that speech save only in our Adversaries persons It is hid only to such as have the eyes of their mind Blinded by Satan the God of this World Of which Number may we not without breach of Charity think he was one who seeing the light and evidence of this place would not see it but thought it a sufficient Answer to say Aposiolus non loquitur de intelligentia Scripturarum sed de cognitione side in Christum The Apostle speaks not of understanding Scriptures but of Knowing and Believing in Christ It is well the Jesuite had so much Modestie in him as to grant this later that he spake at the least of Knowing Christ For if the knowledg of Christ be so clear to the godly and elect then are the Scriptures clear too so far as concerns their Faith For S. Paul wrote this and all his Epistles only to this end that men might truly come to the Knowledge of Christ But he meant of a perfect and true Knowledge not such as Bellarmine when he gave this Answer dreamed of ut neque sit puer neque
III. That The continual practise of Hereticks in urging Scriptures to establish Heresie and the diversity of opinions amongst the Learned about the Sense of Them is no just Exception why They should not be acknowledged as the Sole Entire and Compleat Rule of Faith OUt of the former Discourse their other Objections are almost answered already and they be especially Two The first If the Scriptures be plain and easie how comes it to passe that there should be such Contentions amongst the Learned about them Or whence is it that every Heretick is so forward to urge Scriptures for his Opinion even to the Death The Second lies as it were in the womb of this as this did in the former's and drawn out in its proper shape is thus There can be no certain Means of taking up controversies or contentions in the Church but only by admitting an Infallible Authority for deciding all controversies viva voce seeing the Scripture is alwayes made a party on all sides in such contentions 2 In the former Objection they indict the Scriptures as the Principal in the later our Church as an Abetter of such Quarrels and Contentions as it breeds For our Church we shall answer in the next for Gods Word in this present Section CAP. XIX Containing the true State of the Question with the Adversaries General Objections against the Truth 1 IT cannot be denied that alwayes there have been and alwayes will continue Contentions amongst learned men in Points of Faith or Doctrine or about the true Sence or Meaning of Scriptures in these other Cases For thus much these Scriptures themselves do plainly witnesse Oporâ—… esse haereses For there must be Heresies even among you that they which are approved among you might be known But the Question is not whether there have been now are or alwayes shall continue many Contentions about the Sense of Scripture but First Whether the Scriptures have not plainly set down the original Causes and nurses of such Contentions and the Means how to avoid them so men will be ruled by them most plain for this purpose or Secondly Whether not submitting their wils desires and affections unto these plain and perspicuous Rules of life this supposed Infallible Rule of the Romish Church can prevent remove or compose all such Contentions according to the Truth and cause men stedfastly hold the Unity of Faith in the Bond of Peace 3 The Causes of Contentions about the Sence of Scriptures are the very same with the fore-mentioned which made the Scriptures unto sundry seem Obscure or the same which make men to mistake their true Sence and Meaning For even these Wars and Contentions whereof we speak specially these arise from Lusts which sight in our members †we lust and have not we envy and have indignation and cannot obtain we fight and war and got nothing not the Truth which we seek because we ask it not Do not such as contends most about the true Sence ask it most doth not every Heretick the earnester he is professe that he prayes for the Truth so much the more servently yea but such men receive not that which they so earnestly ask because they ask it amisse They desire skill in Scripture to advance their own Conceits and maintain their foolish and carnal Affections otherwise asking they should have and seeking they should find especially the true Sence and Meaning of Gods Word which must instruct us how to frame all our other Petitions unto God aright 4 These and infinite like places we acknowledge plainly declaring the Causes of Contentions and as many more some of which shall be here and there inserted directing us how to avoid all occasions of striâ—e and debate Both which if we observe Contentions will quickly cease Which those not observed must increase as a just punishment of Truth neglected coâ—…icted or low esteemed notwithstanding the best indeavours of any Authority upon earth imaginable to the contrary 5 But some perhaps will demand Is there no use of Humane Authority in this Case yes As for the begetting of true and lively Faith we supose the live-voice of an Ordinary Ministery as the Organ whereby the written Word must be conveyed to our Spirits so for retaining the Unity of this Faith in the Bond of Peace for suppressing or preventing all Occasions of Schismes Heresies or Contentions we acknowledge the necessary Use of a Lawfull Magistracie yet no infallibilitie in either The proper end and use of Both is to espouse mens Souls with an indissoluble knot of Love and Loyaltie unto the written Word the only Infallible Rule of that Faith whereby they live The One by unfolding the generall Points or Maximes of Christian Faith The other by constraining them at least to a civil Practise of undoubted Principles acknowledged by all and inhibiting such Courses as the Moral Precepts of this Canon have defected for Causes and Nurses of Contention Our Adversaries whether out of wilfull malice or oversight or out of both according to the diversities of their tempers have taken occasion to traduce our Churches Doctrine as if it admitted no Means for preventing or composing Contentions but onely the bare letter of Scripture Whereas we all teach that the written Word is the onely Means Infallible not the onely Means Simplie for effecting Both. Nor doth it skill how necessary either Ministerial Expositions or Juridical Decisions be for bringing us unto or retaining us in the Unitie of the Truth professed for not Necessity of Means but Infallibility of Direction is the proper unseparable Condition of the Rule of Faith And seeing Gods Word only endures for ever and therefore onely is Infallible it must be the Sole Rule of Faith how many or how necessary soever the Means be that must bring us to the true Knowledge of it 6 Valentian and Saero-boscus think it all One to acknowledge no Ecclesiasticall Authority or use of Ministerie and not to acknowledge an Infallibility in Both. But this is a Position devoid both of Sense and Reason For As our Senses though of themselves onely capable of particular and Material Objects subject to change and contingencie are the necessary and onely ordinary Means whereby our Intellective Facultie is brought to apprehend Universal and immaterial Principles whose Truth is necessary everlasting and immutable So may the Ministery and Magistracie though both in themselves fallible and obnoxious to Errors be the necessary and onely ordinary Means whereby we are brought as it were by a sensible Induction to the infallible Acknowledgement of the supernatural divine eternal Truths which are the proper Object of the illuminated or spiritual as immaterial and universal Principles are of the natural understanding which shall God willing be declared hereafter In this place I onely thought good to forewarn the Reader of this Hiatus in our Adversaries Collections whereunto the blind and ignorant English Papist led by such blinded forraign Guides as Valentian and Sacro-â—osâ—â—â— who either
brest He may by his own followers Consession be as incorrigible for bad Life and Manners as infallible for matters of Doctrine Seeing then their supposed Rule cannot remove those Impediments which detain the Jews with other Infidels and Hereticks from the Truth can it make men Believe aright whilest They remain If it can it is of greater force then either our Saviours Authority or skil in Scriptures Neither of which not all his travels and best endeavours here on earth though infinitely surpassing any pains the Pope is willing to take could instruct the Jews in the Doctrine of Faith whilest their carnal Affections remained in strength How can ye Believe saith he who spake as never man spake and had wrought those Works none other could which receive honour one of another and seek not the honour that cometh 〈◊〉 God alone 14 To conclude then If the Infidelity of the Jews be any just exception why Scriptures cannot be the perfect Rule of Faith this Exception will disinable the Roman Churches infallible Authoritie for being such a Rule But if the general Error of the Jews in the very main Foundation of Religion be no just Exception why either the Scripture according to us or the Churches Authority according to them should not be the Rule of Faith then cannot the Errors of Hereticks or varietie of Opinions about the sense and Meaning of particular places of lesse moment impeach the sufficiencie of Scripture for performing all that is required by either Partie in their supposed absolute Rule For it shall God willing be made evident in due place that the self same Affections onely different in degree sometimes not so much which caused the Jews Insidelitie in our Saviours time are the onely roots and fountains of Heresies and Dissentions throughout all Ages 15 And as elsewhere is already proved wheresoever the habitual Affection for degree and qualitie is the Heresie or Insidelitie is likewise the same even in such as hold contrary Opinions and would perhaps maintain their contrarietie unto death for as many strongly perswaded of their Belief in Christ shall go for Infidels in that last day so may such as think themselves Orthodoxes be tainted with the contrarie Heresie which they impugne if subject to the same Affections which did breed it But for us to account such as make profession of Christianitie Insidels or such as subscribe to Orthodoxal Doctrine Hereticks would be injurious and unlawfull not because the former Assertion indesinitely taken is not warrantable but because no man can precisely discern the Indentitie of inward Affection save he alone that knoweth the secrets of all hearts Thus all the Blasts of vain Doctrine they can oppose unto the Truth we maintain do in the issue fasten the roots of Faith once rightly planted howsoever they may shake the timerous or faint-hearted Christian or cause the weak in Faith not cleaving to Scripture as their onely infallible Rule and sure Supporter dangerously to reel and stagger But though they fall yet Gods Word shall never fail to approve it self a most perfect Rule besides others in these Two respects First in that none can fail in that course which it prescribes or fall away from Faith but by such means as the Jew hath done the true Causes of whose Apostacie and incredulitie it hath expresly foretold and fully registred to Posterity Secondly because such as it doth not no other Rule Means or Authority possible either in the earth or in the region below the earth shall ever win to true Christian Faith CAP. XXIII The Suffficiencie of Scriptures for Final Determination of Controversies in Religion proved by our Saviours and his Apostles Authority and Practise 1 NOr will They be ruled by an Angel from Heaven That will not obey the live Voice of the Son of God whose Miracles whilest he lived here on earth joyned with his Doctrine we will suppose were of as much force if the Jesuite will grant no more as the Popes Proposal of Scriptures to beget Faith or convince gain-sayers of Truth The Jews were of diverse Opinions about his Doctrine Some said he was a good man Others said No but he deceiveth the People he gives them a Rule as you heard before how to discern it If any man will do his will he shall know of the Doctrine c. This contents them not albeit he had done many and good works amongst them sufficient to have manifested his Divine Authority unto such as had never heard of Moses or a Messias to come Nay they go about to kill him for those works which bare Testimonie of his Worth and as they thought had Warrant of Scripture for so doing because he did them on the Sabbath day Here Christ is of one Opinion the Jews of another concerning the Sense of Scripture Who shall judge or by what Rule must their contrary Doctrine be tried By Christs infallible Authoritie they admit it not By extraordinary and miraculous Works they persecute him for his Miracles already wrought for their peoples good Doth Christ here leave them because destitute of a Rule to recall them If he had none how shall the Pope by his own challenge but his Vicar have any to convince his Adversaries It Christ submit his Divine Doctrine to any other Rule how dare the Pope deny submission of his to the same What Rule then was left Onely the Scripture which both 〈◊〉 acknowledge They pretend Moses Law concerning Sabbath-breach why he should die unto their false interpretation of this our Saviour opposed the true meaning of another Mosaical Scripture Moses forbad Murther as well as Sabbath-day-breaking and yet they seek to kill Christ only for Fealing a man upon the Sabbath-day so forgetfull are they of the One and so partially addicted to the Other But how shall they know that to make a man whole upon the Sabbath was not to break it and violate Moses Law This our Saviour makes evident unto them by exposition of that Law and their own Custom which continued from the first promulgation was a good interpretation of it Moses saith our Saviour gave unto you Circumcision not because it is of Moses but of the Fathers and ye on the Sabbath-day circumcise a man If a man on the Sabbath-day receive Circumcision that the Law of Moses should not be broken be ye angrie with me because I have made a man every whit whole 〈◊〉 the Sabbath-day Judge not according to the appearance but judge righteous judgement Thus was Scripture applied to their Conscience the last and finall Rule by which they stand or fall and is alwayes a Light either bringing men to see their own Salvation or putting out their wonted sight in token of their Condemnation to utter darknesse And Christs last words in that Controversie Judge not according to the appearance are likewise a written Rule of Scripture so absolute a Rule is this Sacred Word of God by our Saviours consent and practise both to inform the
challenge another as free and absolute as himself for his Tributarie or Vassal and traduce him for a seditious member of Christendome because he would not compose the Quarrel thus injuriously sought with the surrender of his Crown and Dignitie 3 Princes may conclude a Peace for civil and free commerce of their People though professing sundry Religions and they and their Clergie might perhaps procure a mitigation of some other Points now much in Controversie but Though all others might yet This admits no terms of parly for any possible Reconcilement The natural Separation of this Island from those Countries wherein this Doctrine is professed shall serve as an everlasting Emblem of the Inhabitants divided hearts at least in this Point of Religion and let them O Lord be cut off speedily from amongst us and their Posterity transported hence never to enjoy again the least good thing this Land affords let no print of their Memory be extant so much as in a tree or stone within our Coast or let their Names by such as remain here after them be never mentioned or alwayes to their endlesse shame who living here amongst us will not imprint these or like Wishes in their hearts and daily mention them in their Prayers Littora littoribus contraria fluctibus undas Imprecor arma armis pugnent ipsique nepotes Which words though uttered in another case applied to this sound thus much to all wel-affected English or Brittish ears Let our and for ain Coasts joyn battel in the Main Ere this foul blasphemy Great Brittain ever stain Where never let it come but floating in a floud Of ours our nephews and their childrens childrens bloud 4 The Leaven of the Pharisees whereof our Saviour willed his Disciples to beware was sweet Bread in respect of this pestiferous Dough whose poison is so diffused througout the whole Body and Masse of Romish Religion as it hath polluted every parcel therein and makes even those particular Points to be damnable in modern Papists which in the Ancient holding them from other Grounds were pardonable Such as held a kind of Purgatorie or third Place after this life Evangelical Counsels Invocation of Saints or the like because they thought the Scripture taught them were deceived in these particular Scriptures but yet reserved their faithful Allegiance to Gods Word in general Nay even those particular Errours and mistakings of the sense of Scriptures were witnesses and pledges of their Obedience unto the Scripture or Word of God when they therefore Believed them because they were immediately perswaded in Conscience that the Scriptures the Rule of their Conscience did teach them But while you hold the same Opinions not because you are perswaded in Conscience immediately ruled by Scripture that they are contained in Scripture but because the Church which as ye suppose cannot erre doth teach them or to speak more plainly whiles you your selves either Believe or teach others to Believe them or the Scriptures concerning them because the Church whose Authoritie in this and all other Cases you acknowledge for the infallible Rule of your Faith commands you so to do you hereby openly renounce your own and sollicit the the people to alienate their Allegiance from God and his Word and the passing over or yielding up of stedfast and absolute Assent unto any particular Point in your Religion upon these Grounds is as evident a witnesse of high Treason committed against GOD by the partie thus believing a swearing of that Fealtie or Allegiance to a pretended Vicegerent or Deputy which is only due to the Prince himself would be in a natural and sworn subject Wherefore the supposed Infallibility of your Church is no such excellent Means of taking up all Controversies if your meaning be in the former sense proposed For it is so far from taking up all that it puts an Imposibility of having any betwixt you and as taken up unlesse you abjure it quite for it makes all the rest of your Opinions deadly to such as stedfastly Believe it or for it them 5 Your meaning then must be That this Infallibility of your Church would be an excellent Means for taking up all Controversies if all men would subscribe unto it Indeed I must confesse there would soon be an end of all or rather no controversies should ever be begun if every man would resolve with himself not to dissent from others but let them hold what they list he would hold the very same or if all men would bind themselves to abide some one Mans or a Major part of some few or more determinate persons Determinations without more ado In this case one might say of his Judge He shall determin for me and another might reply nay but for my Opinion the third might say He shall judge as I will have him and the fourth reply or rather as I will and yet never a one dissent from other but all agree All of them might have the Judges Sentence at as absolute command as the Shepheard had the Weather For every one might have him determin as he pleased because all of them were fully resolved to be pleased with whatsoever he should determin If you dream of such an Unitie in Faith or such a manner of composing Contentions it must be further disputed whether this were not an open Dissention or solemn Compact for moving a general Apostasie from the true Faith And they that labour for such an Union in points of Faith and Salvation do in effect solicite the whole Christian world to run hand in hand but head-long into open Insidelitie lest perhaps by breaking companies some might slide into Schisms and Heresies Should the Ramists and Aristotelians or generally all the Professors of Secular Arts and Sciences in our Universities bind themselves under penaltie of Expulsion or by solemn Vow never to swerve from the Bedle of beggers or John-a-dogs his determinations and resolutions in any point of Logick Philosophie or Metaphysicks would this be a sweet match to take up all Controversies or Contentions between Colledge and Colledge in our Schools were this so excellent a way to retain the Unitie of the Truth and skill in those Faculties or rather the only readie way to make all bond-slaves to Errour Ignorance and Falshood And yet might we with more safety delegate greater Authority in these cases to every one then we may to any living in matters of Faith and Religion over which or over our selves in respect of which we have no lawful Power or Authority For this and other Reasons should we be more afraid to subscribe unto any mortal mans Authority as unto a Judge most absolute and infallible whose decrees we may not resist from whose Sentence we may not appeal in matters of Faith then to refer our seves wholly unto the sole Judgement of the meerest natural Fool living in matters of secular Learning and natural Knowledge For besides the danger hence accrewing to our selves GOD our Creator Christ our Redeemer and the Holy
by a Condition requisite thereunto And so this Juglers ring or circular Fallacy is avoided and only a Reason is given of things connexed mutually from the things themselves connexed under a divers Reason or respect which is no Leger demain but fair play If the divers Objects of the Divine Revelation and the Churches Infallibility were the only Cause or Reason why we take this Resolution for circular Proof then this Exception of the diversity of their Objects were to some purpose But we impeach this his Resolution of naughtinesse for the very form or manner because the Proof is idem per idem And being so alalbeit the Object of the Divine Revelation and the Churches Proposal be divers yet is this no sufficient Testimony to acquit it unlesse they wil affirm that there can be no circular Proof where the Object of the things mutually proved are divers which if they universally affirm as without an Universal Affirmation in this kind there can be no Proof we shal as easily impeach this Affirmation of open Falshood as their form of Argument of circular Fallacie For wheresoever any thing uncertain to us is inferred by another thing alike uncertain and that other only proved by the former there is a circular Proof albeit we should by this form of Argument seek to prove one thing by another whose object was quite contrary to the former Nay although we should prove the very diversity or contrariety of the Objects in two several terms proposed by this or the like circular Form yet were our Proof naught albeit this same diversity of Objects might be proved by some other lawful Form of Argument For the diversity or Identity of Objects in syllogistical terms is meerly accidental to the nature of circular Proof or inference of idem per idem 18 To fit our Adversaries with a familiar Example every way parallel to their own Resolution in this point if they wil acknowledge their own Valentians Resolution for their own but more plain and easie to the Capacitie of the unlearned Reader Suppose some ambitious Captain or Courtier for whose Integrity no man of place would promise much should bring unto our King or some States-man in this land some forrain Princes as the renowned King of Denmarks Letters commendatory for his great sufficiencie in good place in War or State I would request but any ordinary Reader wel to consider what matter of resolution it would be if with reverence I may suppose that either his Majestie or any States-man in this land in the bestowing of any such place of worth as this supposed messenger would sue for might thus resolve Surely the King of Denmark is a renowned religious Prince and one that wisheth exceeding wel unto our King and State and whatsoever he should write in any mans commendations for his advancement to such a place as this party makes suit for I dare not once cal in question lest I should seem to disparage his Princely word but how shal I know that these are his Letters and no counterfeit If thus he should doubt and yet finally rest content with this or like suggestion why doth not he say they are his true Letters whose Fidelity and Integritie the King in his Letters commends no man in the world I think of any ordinary experience although he had never traverst the Schools to know the meaning of a circular proof but could perceive this resolution to be but dolus circulatorius and he that would be cozened with this or the like by any Traveller of what fashion soever may easily be circumvented by any domestick Pedlar or circumforaneal Copes-mate Yet is this resolution in every point the self same with Valentians resolution concerning the Roman Churches Infallibility and the Exception which here he brings why this resolution of his is none may altogether as directly and fitly be brought to shew that this supposed resolution is no circular resolution First let us parallel the several parts of both resolutions In that resolution of Faith which Falentian brings All Christians Believe that whatsoever God saith is true and so in this other resolution it is supposed that his Majestie or any of his States-men firmly Believes that whatsoever the King of Denmark writes or avoucheth in matters of this nature as of civil Integritie and Sufficiency for the discharge of such an Office is altogether true and may not be suspected yet may they suspect whether he wrote thus much in this mans commendations as these Letters import or no. And so saith Valentian and other Papists all Christians may suspect certain they cannot be whether God wrote those looks which we call Scripture or no. The Assurance which Christians in matters concerning Faith and States-men in this present case could have for their security is altogether the same For the States-man hath no other reason to perswade himself that these are the King of Denmarks Letters but only the Report Asseveration or Testimony of this Messenger whose preferment they concern And so likewise by the Papists Positions no private Christian can have any other certain Assurance that these Scriptures are the Word of God but only the Testimonie or Confirmation of the present Romish Church whose state and dignity they likewise seek to maintain by countenance of the Scriptures whose mis-interpretation did either first occasion or not hinder her rising to that height of temporal Dignity which she now enjoyes Thus finally it appears that all the reason or ground of Belief which any Papist following the Jesuites for their Instructors can have must be the Infallibility of the Romish Church whose Infallibility therefore cannot be proved out of Scripture because the Scriptures by their Positions cannot be infallibly proved to be Scriptures or that authentick Word which only can afford sure Proof in matters of Faith but by this their Churches supposed Authority As for Valentians Exception concerning the divers Object of the Churches Proposal and the Divine Revelations by it proposed the self same Diversity of Object may be observed in the former instance of the counterfeit Messenger whose resolution in effect is thus You must Believe these Letters because I commend them unto you in the King of Denmarks name and you must Believe me in commending them unto you because the King of Denmark whose words you trust in them commends my trust and sidelity To apply Valentians Exception to this resolution As the Object of that the Church proposeth or rather of the Churches Proposal is the Divine Revelation so likewise is the Object of this counterfeits Proposal the often mentioned Kings supposed commendation of him Again as the object of the â—ivine Revelation is the Truth Believed Veritas credita ut Deum esse trinum unum aut propositionem Ecclesiae esse in fallibilem as that there is a Trinity in the Godhead or the Churches Proposal is infallible So likewise the Object of the Kings commendation in the other instance is the Truth Believed or that
The â—esuits unwillingnesse to acknowledge the Churches proposal for the True Cause of his faith Of differences and agreements about the final Resolution of faith either amongst the adversaries themselves or betwixt us and them 464 27 That the Churches proposal is the true immediate and prime cause of all absolute Belief my Romanist can have concerning any determinate divine revelation 468 28 Discovering either the grosse ignorance or notorious craft of the Iesuite in denying his faith is finally resolved into the Churches veracitie or infallibility that possibly it cannot be resolved into any branch of the First Truth 471 29 What manner of causal dependance Romish belief hath on the Church that the Romanist truely and properly believes the Church onely not God or his Word 478 30 Declaring how the first main ground of Romish faith leads directly unto Atheisâ— the second unto preposterous Heathenism or Idolatry 484 31 Proving the last assertion or generally the imputations laid upon the Papacie by that authority the â—esuites expreslie give unto the Pope in matters of particular Fact as in the Canonizing of Saints 495 32 What danger by this blasphemous doctrine may accrew to Christian States that of all heresies blasphemies or idolatries which have been since the world began or can be imagined 〈◊〉 Christ come to judgement this Apostasie of the Iesuites is the most abominable and conâ—…ous against the blessed Trinity 499 BLASPHEMOUS POSITIONS OF JESUITES And other Later ROMANISTS Concerning the Authority of their CHURCH The Third Book of Comments upon the CREED SECT I. Containing the Assertions of the Romish Church whence her threefold Blasphemy springs HAving in the former dispute clearly acquitted as well Gods Word for breeding as our Church from nursing Contentions Schisms and Heresies we may in this by course of common equity more freely accuse their injurious calumniators And because our purpose is not to charge them with forgery of any particular though grossest Heresies or Blasphemies though most hideous but for erecting an Intire Frame capacious of all Villanies imaginable far surpassing the Hugest Mathematical Form human fancy could have conceived of such matters but only from inspection of this real and material patern which by degrees insensible hath grown up with the Mysterie of Iniquity as the Bark doth with the Tree Such inconsiderate passionate speeches as heat of contention in personal quarrels hath extracted from some one or few of their private Writers shall not be produced to give evidence against the Church their Mother whose trial shall be as far as may be by her Peers either by her own publick determinations in this controversie or joynt consent of her authorized best approved Advocates in opening the Title or unfolding the contents of that Prerogative which they challenge for her 2 Our accusations are grounded upon their Positions before set down when we explicated the differences betwixt us The Position in brief is This That the infallible authority of the present Church is the most sure most safe undoubted rule in all doubts or controversies of faith or in all points concerning the Oracles of God by which we may certainly know both without which we cannot possibly know either which are the Oracles of God which not or what is the true sense and meaning of such as are received for his Oracles whether written or unwritten 3 The extent of divine Oracles or number of Canonical books hath been as our Adversaries pretend very questionable amongst the Ancient though such of the Fathers as for their skil in antiquity were in all unpartial judgments most competent Judges in this cause were altogether for us against the Romanists and such as were for their opinion were but for it upon an errour as thinking the Jews had acknowledged all those books of the old Testament for Canonical Scripture which the Churches wherein they lived received for such or that the Christian Church did acknowledg all for Canonical which they allowed to be publickly read Safe it was our adversaries cannot deny for the Ancient to dissent one from another in this question or to suspend their assent till new probabilities might sway them one way or other No reasons have been produced since sufficient to move any ingenious mind unto more peremptory resolutions yet doth the Councel of Trent bind all to an absolute acknowledgement of those Books for Canonical which by their own confession were rejected by S. Hierom and other Fathers If any shall not receive the whole Books with all their parts usually read in the Church and as they are extant in the old vulgar for sacred and Canonical Let him be accursed So are all by the same decree that wil not acknowledg such unwritten traditions as the Romish Church pretends to have come from Christ and his Apostles for divine and of authority equal with the written word 4 So generally is this opinion received so fully believed in that Church That many of her Sons even whilest they write against us forgetting with whom they have to deal take it as granted That the Scriptures cannot be known to be Gods word but by the Infallible authority of the present Church And from this supposition as from a truth sufficiently known though never proved they labour in the next place to infer That without submission of our faith to the Churches publick spirit we cannot infallibly distinguish the orthodoxal or divine sense of Gods Oracles whether written or unwritten from heretical or human 5 Should we admit written Traditions and the Church withal as absolute Judge to determin which are Apostolical which not little would it boot us to question with them about their meaning For when the point should come to trial we might be sure to have the very words framed to whatsoever sense should be most favourable for justifying Romish practises And even of Gods written Oracles whose words or characters as he in his wisdom hath provided cannot now be altered by an Index Expurgatorius at their pleasure That such a sense as shall be most serviceable for their Turn may as time shall minister occasion be more commodiously gathered the Trent Fathers immediately after the former decree for establishing unwritten Traditions and amplifying the extent of divine written Oracles have in great wisdom authorized the old and vulgar translation of the whole Canon Which though it were not purposely framed to maintain Popery as some of our writers say they have as frivolously as maliciously objected yet certainly as well the escapes and errors of those unskilful or ill-furnished interpreters as the negligence of transcribers or other defects incident to that work from the simplicitie of most ancient the injuries or calamities of insuing times were amongst others as the first heads or petty springs of that raging sloud of impiety which had well nigh drowned the whole Christian world in perdition by continually receiving into its chanel once thus wrought the dregs and filth of every other error under heaven
I can find think themselves bound by the former decrees of the Trent Councel But what if any should dissent from these great Champions in the interpretation of it Who should judge betwixt them or whither were they to repair for resolution To the place which God hath chosen to wit to the Sea Apostolical or in other terms to Rome So saith the Pope that confirmed this Councel As if there were only a translation of the Sea none of the Priesthood sometimes established in Jerusalem where all were to worship And if Rome have that place in Christendom which Jerusalem had in Jewrie the Pope must be such a Lord to all Christians as he that dwelt betwixt the Cherubims was to the Israelites both their Answers of like Authoritie 13 But when we repair to Rome who shall there determin what the Councel meant the Pope alone or with his Cardinals with his Cardinals if he please himself alone without them or any other if he list all after as he shall find himself disposed to use his ordinary or plenarie power by the former of which answerable to Gods working with naturall agents he determines of matters by the usuall course of Lawes provided for that purpose using the advise or counsel of his Assistants by the other correspondent to Gods working in miracles effected by his own immediate peculiar power without the coagencie of any inferiour or created cause he may resolve of himself alone not consulting his Cardinals Bishops or others This power and libertie the Trent Councel it self seems to give unto the Pope as it were for an up-shot to all the fools thunder-bolts they had let flee before And lest any man should think this absolute acknowledgement of the Popes plenarie power to be a Counsel rather then a necessary Precept The Catechisme published by the Trent Councels Authoritie hath inserted amongst the Articles of faith That the present Pope is the sile visible head of the whole Christian Church though Christ the invisible The meaning of which if I mistake not is this That the Pope concerning the points above mentioned hath as absolute power in Christs absence as Christ himself should have were he present or hall have in that day of final judgement wherein if these mens Positions be true he shall have nothing to do in matters of Faith but onely to ratifie what the Pope hath defined who must not be called to any account of his Spiritual as Kings and Monarchs must be for their Temporal Stewardships Nor shall it be said to him as it must be to some of them Well done thou good and faithfull Servant For such men onely by our Adversaries Doctrine do well as might have done ill but the Pope live as he list cannot possibly do amisse in determining matters of Faith which are of all that are of greatest difficulty and consequence 14 When first I read Josephus Acosta I much wondred to see a man otherwise of an ingenuous spirit and of parts so excellent so zealous withall for the Popes Supremacie But now I perceive the reason was all private Catechismes were to be conformed unto that publick one authorized by the Councel and Pope Amongst other Contents of that Article of the Catholick Church almost quite omitted in the former Indian Catechismes Acâ—sta's advise is to have this inserted as an essential part That the Pope is Head of the Catholick Church Christs Vicar on earth indued with his plenary power to whom all other Christians Kings and Princes not excepted ow obedience These allegations may testifie our sincerity in proposing the state of the question and points of difference betwixt us gathered not out of one or two but the general agreemeent of best Romish Wâ—iters and whereunto Valentiaâ— were he alive would willingly subscribe For he as since I have observed proposeth the title of his main Controversie concerning the Churches Authoritie in termes aequivalent to those I used Lib. 2. Sect. 1. Cap. 3. and Lib. 1. Paragr uâ—t SECT II. The first branch of Romish Blasphemie in preferring humane Authoritie before Divine AGainst these late recited and infinite other aequivalent Assertions frequent in their Publick determinations and best private Writers our Writers usually object If the Church be Judge of Scriptures her Authoritie must be above the Scriptures â—f the sense of Scripture without the Church or Popes asseveration or proposal be not Authentick nor apt to beget most firme Belief then the Word of God must receive strength and Authoritie from the word of man Some Romish Writers grant the Inference with this restraint In respect of us and yet wipe their mouthes with the whore in the Proverbs as if they had neither committed Idolatrie nor spoken Blasphemie But Bellarâ—in was too cunning a Baud to expose his mothers foul face to publick view without more artificial painting CAP. II. Bellarmin's Replic to the main Objection joyntly urged by all Reformed Churches against the Romish the Equivocation which he sought in the Objection apparently found in his Replie 1 THe former Argument howsoever much esteemed by such as bring it yet in Bellarmmes judgement is very weak and as he suspects sick of his own desease Totum in aequivocatione versatur The aequivocation he seeketh to unfold with this distinction The former speeches may admit a double sence First their meaning may be That the Church doth judge whether that which the Scriptures teach be true or false Or Secondly This sure foundation of faith being first laid The words of Scripture are most infallible and true The Church doth Judge which is the true Interpretation or meaning of them This distinction he applieth thus The former Objections were pertinent if we held the Pope or Councel to determine of Scriptures in the former sence but taâ—… our right meaning they are meer calumnies For we affirm the Church to judge Scriptures onelie in the later and so to judge them doth not set the Church or Pope above Scriptures but above the judgement of private men Nor doth the Church by this Assertion 〈◊〉 a Judge of Scriptures truth but of private mens understanding Neither will it hence follow that the Word of God receiveth strength from the word of man but private mens knowledge may and doth receive strength and infallibilitie from the Church Finally the Scripture or Word of God as Bellarmine thinks is neither more true or certain because it is expounded by the Church but every mans opinion is more true and stable when it is confirmed by the Churches exposition or decision He hath said as much as the whole Councel of Trent could have said for themselves But let us see if this be enough 2 A private mans opinion saith Bellarmin is truer when it is confirmed by the Church If we had onely an opinion of the truth or sence of Scriptures the consent of others especially men skilful in such matters would indeed much confirm us for all opinions or uncertain
given in Heaven and in earth hath got an interest in the chief Kingdoms of the World disposing such as he can best spare or worst manage to any potent Prince that wil fall down and worship him and his copartner the Prince of darknesse who of late years have almost shared the whole World betwixt them the one ruling over insidels the other over professed Christians And seeing the Pope because his pomp and dignity must be maintained by Worldly wealth and revenews dares not part with the propriety of so many Kingdoms at once as Satan who only looks for honour profered he hath found out a trick to supply his wants for purchasing like honour and worship by his office of keeping S. Peters keys if earthly Provinces or Dominions fail him Gods Word his sons bloud and body all shal be set to sale at this price Fall down and worship him For no man we may rest assured no Nation or Kingdom whom he can hinder shal ever taste of the Lords Cup unlesse they wil first acknowledge lawful authority in him to grant deny or dispose of it at his pleasure which is an homage wherewith the Devil is more delighted then if we did acknowledge him Supream Lord of all the Kingdoms of the Earth for that were as much lesse prejudicial to Christs prerogative royal as a damage in possession or goods would be to a personal disgrace or some foul maim or deformity wrought upon a Princes body CAP. VI. Propounding what possibly can be said on our adversaries behalf for avoiding the force of the former arguments and shewing withal the special points that lie upon them to prove as principally whether their Belief of the Churches authority can be resolved into any divine Testimony 1 UNto all the difficulties hitherto proposed I can rather wish some learned Priest or Jesuite would then hope any such ever wil directly answer point by point For the Readers better satisfaction I wil first briefly set down what possibly can be said on their behalf and after a disclosure of their last secret refuge draw forth thence the dead and putrified darknesse of Romish faith which unto the ignorant and superstitious that cannot uncover the holes and clefts wherein these impostors upon every search are wont to hide it may yet seem to live and breath as the Fable went of S. John the Evangelists body after many years reposal in the grave or as the blinded Jews to this day brag the scepter of Judah yet flourisheth beyond Babylon in Media or some unknown part of India whither no European is likely to resort for a disproval of his relation 2 Unto the Demonstrative Evidences as wel of their error in expounding Scriptures pretended for as of other Scriptures rightly alledged by us against their former or like Decrees they wil be ready to oppose what Bellarmin hath done That the Church must judge of Scriptures Evidence and private errours in expounding it not private men of the Churches expositions Unto the objected dreadful consequences of their decrees could these possibly be erroneous they would regest disobedience to the Church that to disobey it is to disobey God Father Son and Holy Ghost a sin as hainous as mangling of Christs Last Will and Testament as Idolatry On the contrary to obey the Church even in her negative decrees and naked decisions unguarded with any pretence of Scripture much more where this loving Mother for the education of her children wil vouchsafe what she need not to alledge some clause or sentence of Holy writ we obey not the Church only but Gods Word also though not in those particular places which in our judgements either contradict the former or like decrees or else make nothing at all for them yet in texts produced for the Churches transcendent general authority As he that adores the consecrated host in procession because his holy Mother commands him so to do or accounts want of Christs bloud no losse because denied him by her authority although unto private spirits he may seem to contradict that Law Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve doth yet sincerely obey the Holy Ghost and rightly observe the true sence and meaning of these his dictates Peter I have prayed for thee that thy faith should not fail Peter feed my sheep Thou art Peter and upon this rock will I build my Church From these places once firmly believing the Church possibly cannot erre he must not question whether the the practises by it injoyned contradict the former laws both being delivered by the holy spirit who cannot contradict himself This I take it is the sum of all the most learned of our adversaries can or would reply unto the former difficulties Not to draw faster but rather remitting the former Bonds wherein they have inextricably intangled themselves by their circular progresse in their resolution of faith admit their late doctrine left any possibility of knowing Scriptures acknowledged by both to be Gods word or of distinguishing humane testimonies written or unwritten from divine The present question we may draw with their free consent unto this issue whether their belief of the Churches infallible authority undoubtedly established as they pretend in the fore-cited places can be truly resolved into any branch of the First Truth or into humane testimonies only If into the later only the case is clear that absolutely obeying the Romish Church in the former or like decrees which her authority set aside to all or most mens consciences would seem to contradict Gods principal laws we believe and in believing obey men more then God humane authorities laws or testimonies more then divine 4 The strength or feeblenesse of Roman faith wil best appear if we try it in any one of these joynts Whether by Divine testimony it can be proved that S. Peter had such an universal infallible absolute authority as these men attribute unto the Pope Whether by like infallible testimony it can be proved the Popes from time to time without exception were Peters undoubted successours heirs apparant to all the preheminencies or prerogatives he injoyed Whether either the soveraignty or universality of their authority supposed probable in it self or to themselves or particular injunctions derived from it can be so fully notified to all Christians as they need not question whether in yielding obedience to decrees of like consequences as were the former they do not grievously disobey Gods Word For though the Popes themselves might know this truth by Divine revelation or otherwise their internal assurance unlesse generally communicable by divine testimonies could be no warant unto others for undertaking matters of fearful consequences whereof they doubt not only out of secret instinct or grudging of their consciences but from an apprehension of opposition betwixt the very forms of laws papal and divine 5 First it is improbable that he to whom our Saviour said If thy brother trespasse against thee dic Ecclesiae
them in whom it is are much worse then some foolish Heathens dreams of an immortal fame that was to accompany their mortal souls as they esteemed them and argue in these sons of Antichrist either an incogitancie or unbelief of Christ who lives for ever come in the flesh or a secure worldly hope he shall never or not this long time come to judgement 31 Saint Peter hath foretold that there shall come in the last dayes mockers which will walk after their lusts and say where is the promise of his coming for since the fathers died all things continue alike from the beginning of the creation Atheists and Libertines I know here are literally meant But as the Prophets usually prefigure our future Blisse by Jerusalems present glory or other known felicity by which perhaps it was represented unto them So might S. Peter shadow out unto us the mysterie of iniquity according to that rude draught which it had in his time For the substance native quality or proportion of the Atheists and the modern godlesse Romanists mockery they are the same onely the one is more rude and rough hewen the other more smoothly varnished with Hypocrisie and overlaied with artificial colours The blunt Atheist like a lewd debter that simply denies his bond imagines the Lord will never come to call him to an account Their subtle Romanist like a craftie companion that acknowledgeth the debt but no set day of payment specified save onely to morrow hopes to drive off God Almighty from day to day putting Christs coming as far from him the next three yeers to come as it was the last three past and so would hold on these hundred thousand yeers if the World should stand so long because Antichrist who by professed enmitie against Christ shall give the World three yeers warning according to the yeers of an hireling of its dissolution if we may beleeve this mocker is not yet revealed Nor ever shall be to him unto whom since the Patriarchs and Apostles died all things continue as they did from the beginning of the new creation mans redemption without any general Apostasie or decay of Peters faith which remains still as fresh and lively as when he first confessed Christ Not the Jew more sottish in expecting his Messias then this hypocrite in deferring Antichrists coming And no marvell when that which first caused the Jew so grievously to stumble and since retains him in his unbelief is made the onely ground of the Roman Catholicks faith Hell by an approved Experiment of the ones fall knew well the same charm would enchant the other both being equally tainted with a superstitious heathenish conceit that their teachers could not erre because they sit in the seats of such as were Infallible in their life times And hence it is they are so blind and see it not bewitched and bewitching others with continual reiterating that magick Spell of Templum Domini the Church the Church words whose meaning they understand no more then simple women do waggish scholars medicines or charms for the tooth-ach Their ignorance though may put us in mind of another mockery they make of our Saviours words 32 For where he promised hell gates should never prevail against his Church meaning against no true Christian soul espoused to him by an indissoluble knot of faith and everlasting love These mockers dispossesse the Christian world of this glorious hope by a double delusion first perswading it that the universal Church militant may encamp in one mans brest upon whom though hell shut her gates the simple such as they would make us all must believe the Church is safe because he came not within them as an Heretick For so in the second place though our Saviour promiseth in termes as ample and Majestical as can be devised that not Hell gates that is no power or force of hell shall be able to hold play with that Church whose safe conduct to his heavenly Kingdom he there undertook they make the meaning of his assurance to be but this No Heresie as if hell gates were furnished with no other munition shall ever make breach upon the Roman Consistorie or approach the Popes Seat of dignity Thus to support the Popes Supremacie they would make Christ so to shufle as if a Prince were it possible any Prince could be so base should warrant his Confederates safe conduct thorow his Territories upon as high termes as his Soveraigntie or Supremacie would stretch unto and yet challenged upon the others miscarriage interpret his meaning to have been but this I did warrant him he should not die of porson administred by any Physitian of mine in my Dominions That no violence should be offered him by theeves and robbers or other unrulie subjects I undertook not CAP. IX That the Romanists Belief of the Churches Infallible Authority cannot be resolved into any testimony better then Humane whence the main conclusion immediately followes That the Romanist in Obeying the Church-decrees without examination of them by Gods Word prefers mans Lawes before Gods 1 SEeing it hath been manifested as well by Ostensive proof from Scriptures as by Deduction to inconveniences most contrary to the Analogie and prejudicial to the main foundation of Faith that Saint Peter was not the Church nor such an head as the Pope doth make himself of all the faithfull the principal Point is clear that the Romanists Belief of such a transcendent absolute oecumenical Authority in the Church as might warrant our Obedience to the former Decrees cannot be resolved into any Divine testimony or absolute Promise of Christ in neither of which the Pope can have any interest but onely by right derived from Saint Peter 2 To follow them a little in their School humour onely reckoning the Speculative probabilities that can be brought for them without computation of their Blasphemies or other dangerous Consequences wherewith their Doctrine heretofore hath been and must be further charged let us trie what strength the other joints have in themselves and see in the next place what proof they can make their Popes are successours to such preheminences as Peter had Albeit even this joint as all the rest of their religion is quite benummed and utterly deprived of sense by the deadly blow lately given to the principal nerve whence life and motion must be derived to the whole body of their Religion For if we consider the intensive perfection of that preheminence or estimation which Peter in respect of his fellowes had either with his Lord or with his flock this was founded in a correspondent excesse of his love his lively faith and diligent feeding unto no one of which good qualities the Popes professe themselves heirs infallible Or if we respect the extent or amplitude of Saint Peters extraordinary soveraignty it was the same with Davids kingdom or Christs own Pastoral charge and reached but from Dan to Beersheba At the utmost it and the circumcision had the same circumference Within which
and feeling of his goodnesse and truth of his word 7 Though no Law-giver or Governour whether temporal or spiritual especially whose calling was but ordinary could possibly before or since so well deserve of the people committed to his guidance as this great General already had done of all the host of Israel were they upon this consideration forthwith to believe what soever he should avouch without further examination sign or token of his favour with God without assured experience or at the least more then probable presumptions of his continual faithfulnesse in that service whereunto they knew him appointed Albeit after all the mighty works before mentioned wrought in their presence they had been bound thereunto the meanest handmaid in that multitude had infallible pledges plenty of his extraordinary calling lockt up in her own unerring senses But from the strange yet frequent manifestation of Moses power and favour with God so great as none besides the great Prophet whom he prefigured might challenge the like the Lord in his al-seeing wisdom took fit occasion to allure his people unto strict observance of what he afterwards solemnly enacted as also in them to forwarn all future generations without express warrant of his word not absolutely to believe any governour whomsoever in al though of tried skil and fidelity in many principal points of his service That passage of Scripture wherein the manner of this peoples stipulation is registred wel deserves an exact survey of all especially of these circumstances How the Lord by rehearsal of his mighty works so epassed extorts their promise to do whatsoever should by Moses be commanded them and yet will not accept it offered until he have made them ear-witnesses of his familiarity and communication with him First out of the Mount he called Moses unto him to deliver this solemn message unto the house of Jacob Ye have seen what I did to the Egyptians and how I carried you upon â—agles wings and have brought you unto me Now therefore if you will hear my voice indeed and keep my covenant then ye shall be my chief treasure above all people though all the earth be mine After Moses had reported unto God this answer freely uttered with joynt consent of all the people solemnly assembled before their Elders All that the Lord commanded we will do was the whole businesse betwixt God and them fully transacted by this Agent in their obsence No he is sent back to sanctifie the people that they might expect Gods glorious appearance in Mount Sinai to ratifie what he had said upon the return of their answer Lo I come unto thee in a thick cloud that the people may hear whilest I talk with thee and that they may also believe thee for ever They did not believe that God had revealed his word to Moses for the wonders he had wrought but rather that his wonders were from Gâ—d because they heard God speak to him yea to themselves For their principal and fundamental lawes were uttered by God himself in their hearing 〈◊〉 Moses expresseth These words to wit the Decalogue the Lord spake unto â—… 〈◊〉 â—ulâ—â—tude in the â—ouâ—t out of the midst of the fire the cloud and the 〈◊〉 with a great voice and addâ—d no more And lest the words which they had heard might soon be smothered in fleshly hearts or quickly slide oâ—â— of their brittle memories the Lord wrote them in two Tables of stone and at their transcription not â—oses onely but Aaron Nadaâ— and Aâ—thâ— with the seventy Elders of Israel are made spectators of the Divine glory ravished with the sweetnesse of his presence †They saw saith the Text thâ—… of Isrâ—â—l and unâ—er his feet as it were a work of a Saphire stone and as the 〈◊〉 hâ—aâ—â—n when it is clear And upon the Nobles of the children of Israel â—e 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 also they saw God and did eat and drink After these Tables through Aâ—â—sâ—s anger at the peoples folly and impiety were broken God writes the 〈◊〉 same words again and renews his Covenant before all the people promising undoubted experience of his Divine assistance 8 Doth Moses after all this call fire from heaven upon all such as distrâ—â—t his words â—aron and Mâ—riam openly derogate from his authority which the Lord consirmes again viva voce descending in the †pillar of the 〈◊〉 coâ—…ng these dâ—tractors in the doore of the Yabeâ—â—acce Wherefore were you 〈◊〉 aâ—raid to spâ—ak against my servant even against Moses Thâ—â—s the Lord was 〈◊〉 aâ—gâ—â—e and depaâ—tâ—d leaving his mark upon Miriam cured of her leprosie by Moses instant prayers No marvell if Korah Dathan and â—â—irams judgements were so grievous when their sin against Moses after so many documents of his high calling could not but be wilfull as their perseverance in it after so many admonitions to desist most malitious and obstinate Yet was Mâ—sâ—s further countenanced by the appearance of Gods glory unto all the Congregation and his authority further ratified by the strange and fearfull end of these chief malefactors †foretold by him and by fire iâ—luing from the Lord to consume their confederates in offering incense ungratefull to their God Tantae molis erat Judaeam condere gentem So long and great a work it was to â—…ie Israel in true faith But without any like miracle or prediction such as never saw him never heard good of him must believe the Pope as well as Israel did their Law-giver that could make the Sea to grant him passage the clouds send bread the windes bring flesh and the hard rock yeeld drink sufficient for him and all his mighty host that could thus call the heavens as witnesses to condemn and appoint the earth as executioner of his judgements upon the obstinate and rebellious yet after all this he inflicts no such punishments upon the doubtfull in faith as the Romish Church doth but rather as is evident out of the places before alledged confirms them by commemoration of these late cited and like Experiments making †God 's favours past the surest pledges of his assistance in greatest difficulties that could beset them To conclude this people believed Moses for Godâ— testimony of him we may not believe Gods Word without the Popes testimony of it He must be to God as Aaron was to Moses his mouth whereby he onely speaks distinctly or intelligibly to his people CAP. XVII That the Churches authority was no part of the rule of faith unto the people after Moses death That by Experiments answerable to his precepts and predictions the faithfull without relying upon the Priests infallible proposals were as certain both of the divine truth and true meaning of the Law as their fore-fathers had been that lived with Moses and saw his miracles 1 TO proceed unto the ages following Moses How did they know Moses law either indeed to be Gods Word or the true sence and meaning of it being indefinitely known
as shall be declared in due place The place he means is where he disputes whether the Pope be bound to consult other authority besides his own or use any means to search the truth before he passe sentence ex cathâ—dra that is before he charge the whole Christian World to believe his decision This he thinks expedient but so far forth onely as if it please his Holinesse to enjoyn the belief of some particular point upon the whole World all must believe that he hath consulted Scripture and Antiquity as far as was requisit for that point as you shall after hear 2 That in such Controversies he includes The means of knowing Scriptures to be the Word of God is evident out of his own words in the fore-cited place For the knowledge of Scriptures he would have to be an especial point of faith yet such as cannot be proved by Scripture but by this living and speaking authority as he expressely contends in the eleventh paragraph of the same question His conclusion is If it be necessary there should be some authority though humane yet by divine assistance infallible to sit as Mistresse and Judge in all controversies of faith and not to be appropriated to any deceased as is already proved it remains that it be alwayes living in the Church alwayes present amongst the faithfull by succession he means of Popes Thus you see the present Pope must be Judge and Christ and his Apostles must be brought in as witnesses And yet whether there were such a Christ as Saint Matthew Mark Luke and John tell us there was or whether the Gospels which go under their names be Apocryphal and that of Bartholomews onely Canonical we cannot know but by the Popes testimony so that in the end he is the onely Judge and onely witnesse both of Christ the Apostles and their writings yea of all divine truths at least assisted with his Bishops and Cardinals Which Bellarmine though otherwise a great deal more wary then Valentian hath plainly uttered Unlesse saith he it were for the authority of the present Church of Rome he means the Trent Councel the whole Christian faith might be called in question so might all the Acts and Decrees of former Councels his reason was because we cannot know these Antiquities but onely by Tradition and historical relation which are not able to produce divine firme infallible faith 3 Thus whilest this great Clerk would dig a pit for the blind for he could not hope I think this block should stumble any that hath eyes in his head he is fallen into the middest of it himself by seeking to undermine us he hath smothered himself and buried the cause he was to maintain For if without the Trent Councels testification we cannot by divine faith believe the Scriptures or former Councels to be of Divine authority How can such as were born within these thirty yeers believe that Councel it seâ—t which ended above fourty years ago Few this day living were Auditors of the Cardinals and Bishops decisions there assembled not hearing them their saith must needs be grounded upon hear-sayes Again if it be true the Scriptures cannot be known to be divine but by the Authority of the present viâ—ible Church If this Church do not viva voâ—â— confirme all Christians in this fundamental truth their faith cannot be divine but hu mane What the Pope or his Cardinals think of these points is more then any living knows unlesâ—e they hear them speak and then it may be a great question whether they speak as they think Pope Alexander the sixths decisions should have been negative like the fools bolt in the Psalm Tâ—erâ— is no God No Christ No Gospel for so his meaning might have been interpreted as they say dreams are by contraries seeing he never spake as he thought Lastly if the Trent Councel were so necessary for the confirmation of Scriptures and other Orthodoxal writings how detestable was your Clergies backwardnesse to affoord the Christian World this spiritual comfort For whether fear it were the Popes Authority should be curbed on meer sloth and neglect of matters divine that did detain them their shifts to put the Emperour off the Reader may sufficiently conjecture from Sepul veda at that time Chronicler to the Emperour in his Epistle to Cardinal Contâ—râ—â— one of the Popes Legates in that Councel That my intermissâ—â—n of writing and silence in that question concerning the Correction of the â—ear hath 〈◊〉 so long I wish the fault had laid in my slouth or forgetfulneâ—â— that I might have been hence ocâ—asioned to acknowledge and depreccate the blanâ—â— rather then as noâ— I freely must impute the true cause to the negligence of your Romanâ— Priests whom I perceive to wax cold and to think of nothing lesse then of calling the Councel with hopâ— whereof as heretâ—fore I was excited so now â—â—spair hath made me dull For I see well that such as are most bound to have a â—â—gilant care oâ— the Churches publick welfare and not to foreslow any opportunity of increasing her dignity never so much as mention the Councel at this time as necâ—ssary as alwayes usefull but when Christians either are alâ—caay or are likâ—… be at viriance In one word never but then when there is sure hope it may bâ—… hindeâ—ed by their discord For when peace gets it turn and all is quiet not 〈◊〉 word of the Councel So as what they aime at by these unseasonable 〈◊〉 is so manifest as will not suffer the slon est capacity to live in doubt or sâ—â—pition 4 This great Learned Antiquaries Learned advice in â—…â—ile sent to the same Cardinall then imployed by the â—… cel was not to suffer matters Decreed in any former â—… assembled together to be disputed or called in question Sufferance hereof was in his judgement no lesle prejudicial to the State Ecclesiastick then unto the temporal it would be to permit malefactors traverse the equity of publick Lawes established and known after sufficient proof or confession made of Capital offences committed against them The marginal quotations of the Trent Councel compared with this grave admonition which had antiquitie-customes Canonical as the Authour urgeth to give it Countenance may serve as a perfect Index for our instruction with what prejudice the Bishops there assembled came to determine by whose manuduction or set rules they drew their supposed inerrable lines of life Now it is impossible any determination that takes it force from multitude of voyces should be either in it self more certain or more forcible to perswade others then are the motives or inducements that swayed the suffragants so to determine and these in this case could by Bellarmines reason be but historical perswasions or presumptions For no Jesuite I think will say these Bishops had the Popes sentence ex Cathedra to assure them before-hand what Councels had been lawfully called and fully confirmed or whether all the ancient Canons they afterwards reestablished were already as authentick and
proposition must finally be resolved Every conclusion of faith as is before observed out of Bellarmine must be gathered in this or like Syllogisme Whatsoever God or the first Truth saith is most true But God said all those words which Moses the Prophets and the Evangelists wrote Therefore all these are most true The Major in this Syllogisme is an Axiom of Nature acknowledged by Turks and Infidels nor can Christian faith be resolved into it as into a Principle proper to it self The Minor say our Adversaries must be ascertained unto us by the Churches authority and so ascertained becomes the first and main principle of faith as Christian whence all other particular or determinate conclusions are thus gathered Whatsoever the Church proposeth to us for a divine Revelation is most certainly such But the Church proposeth the Books of Moses and the Prophets finally the whole volumes of the old and new Testament with all their parts as they are extant in the vulgar Roman Edition for divine revelations Therefore we must infallibly believe they are such So likewise must we believe that to be the true and proper meaning of every sentence in them contained which the Church to whom it belongs to judge of their sence shall tender unto us 2 For better manifestation of the Truth we now teach the young Reader must here be advised of a Twofold Resolution One of the things or matters believed or known into their first parts or Elements Another of our Belief or perswasions concerning them into their first Causes or motives In the one the most general or remotest cause In the other the most immediate or next cause alwayes terminates the resolution The one imitates the other inverts the order of composition so as what is first in the one is last in the other because that which is first intended or resolved upon by him that casteth the plot is last effected by the executioner or manual composer In the former sence we say mixt bodies are lastly resolved into their first Elements houses into stones timber and other ingredients particular truths into general maximes conclusions into their immediate premisses all absurdities into some breach of the rule of contradiction Consonantly to this interpretation of final resolution The First Verity or divine infallibility is that into which all Faith is lastly resolved For as we said before this is the first step in the progresse of true Belief the lowest Foundation whereon any Religion Christian Jewish Mahometan or Ethnick can be built And it is an undoubted Axiom quod primum est in generatione est ultimum in resolutione when we resolve any thing into the parts whereof it is compounded we end in the undoing or unfolding it where nature begun in the composition or making of it But he that would attempt to compose it again or frame the like aright would terminate all his thoughts or purposes by the end or use which is farthest from actual accomplishment Thus the Architect frames stones and timber and layes the first foundation according to the platform he carries in his head and that he casts proportionably to the most commodious or pleasant habitation which though last effected determines all cogitations or resolutions precedent Hence if we take this ultima resolutio as we alwayes take these termes when we resolve our own perswasions that is for a resolution of all doubts or demands concerning the subject whereof we treat A Roman Catholicks faith must according to his Principles finally be resolved into the Churches infallibility For this is the immediate ground or first cause of any particular or determinate point of Christian faith and the immediate cause is alwayes that into which our perswasions concerning the effect is finally resolved seeing it onely can fully satisfie all demands doubts or questions concerning it As for example if you ask why men or other terrestrial Creatures breath when fishes do not to say they have lungs and fishes none doth not fully satisfie all demands or doubts concerning this Subject For it may justly further be demanded what necessity there was the one should have lungs rather then the other If here it be answered that men and other perfect terrestrial creatures are so full of fervent blood that without a cooler their own heat would quickly choak them and in this regard the God of nature who did not make them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or give them life in vain to be presently extinct did with it give them lungs by whose respiration their naturall temper should be continued This answer doth fully satisfie all demands concerning the former effect For no man of sense would further question why life should be preserved whose preservation immediately depends upon respiration or exercise of the lungs and is therefore the immediate cause of both and that whereunto all our perswasions concerning the former subject are lastly resolved Or if it should be demanded why onely man of all other creatures hath power to laugh to say he were indued with reason doth not resolve us for a Philosophical wit would further question Why should reasonable substances have this foolish faculty rather then others A good Philosopher would perswade us the spirits which serve for instruments to the rational part are more nimble and subtle and so more apt to produce this motion then the spirits of any other creatures are But this I must professe resolves not me for how nimble or subtle soever they be unlesse man had other corporeal Organs for this motion the spirits alone could not produce it and all organical parts are framed for the operation or exercise of the faculty as their proper end Whence he that would finally resolve the former Problem must assigne the true final cause why reasonable substances more then others should stand in need of this motion Now seeing unto reason onely it is proper to forecast danger and procure sorrow and contristation of heart by preconceit of what yet is not but perhaps may be it was requisite that our mortality through reason obnoxious to this inconvenience should be able to correct this contristant motion by the contrary and have a faculty to conceive such pleasant objects as might dilate the heart and spirits that as man hurts his body by conceited sorrow whereto no other Creature is subject so he might heal it again by a kind of pleasance whereof he alone is capable 3 Answerable to this latter acception of final resolution if you demand a Roman Catholick why he believes there is a Trinity there shall be a resurrection or life everlasting his answer would be because God or the First Verity hath said so but this doth not fully satisfie for we might further question him as he doth us why do you believe that God did say so Here it sufficeth not to say This truth is expresly taught in Canonical Scriptures for the doubt whereby he hopes to stagger us most is this Why do you believe
or how can you know those Books which ye call Scriptures were from God The last and final answer according to the Jesuitical Catechismes wherein as you heard before out of Bellarmine they think they have great advantage of us would be this The holy Church our Mother doth so instruct giving us this expresse admonition withall his amplius fili 〈◊〉 ne requiras Here upon God their Father and the infallible Church their Mothers blessing their souls are bound to rest without further doubt or demand Whence unlesse they use some mental reservation or seek to shrowd themselves in the former aequivocation hitherto unfolded they must of necessity account themselves accursed if they deny the last or final resolution of their belief to be into the Churches infallibility or veracity Again what reasonable man would demand further resolution of any doubts incident to his faculty be it real or verbal speculative or practick then into the prime and immediate rules He should surely be lasht in a Grammar School that either for quantitie of syllables right accent construction of words or the like would seek a further reason then a known general rule which admitteth no exception So should he with disgrace be turned over the Barre amongst the Lawyers that would demur or seek a devolution of an evident ruled case which by his own confession could never alter Much more grosse would his absurdity appear that in the Mathematicks or other demonstrative science should attempt to resolve a Probleme or conclusion further then into an unquestionable Theorem or definition Finally might we have a centumviral Court of all professions under the Sun our Adversaries would be condemned with joint consent either of intolerable folly or impudency if they should with Valentian deny the last resolution of their faith to be into the Churches infallibilitie seeing they make it such a Catholick inerrable perpetual rule of Christian faith as admits no exception no devolution from it no appeal It is to them more then he said of Logick Ars artium scientia scientiarum a faculty of faculties a Rule of Rules able rightly to resolve all doubts concerning the very Canon of Scriptures or Gods Word written or unwritten or the true sence or meaning of both briefly able most authentically to determine and define all Controversies in Religion of what kind soever 4 Nor will it boot them ought to say that Gods Word in the Churches mouth is the Rule whereinto faith is finally resolved seeing the Church defines nothing but by Gods Word either written or unwritten For this is more then the party which believes it can know nor hath he any other motive to believe it besides the Churches definition or assertion Suppose then we should conceive so well of a temporall Judge as to presume he did never speak but according to the true meaning either of Statute or customary Law yet if we could not know either the one or the other or their right interpretation but onely by his determinations the Law were little beholden to him unlesse for a flout that should say he were resolved jointly by the Judge and it For seeing the Law is to him altogether uncertain but by the Judges avouchment or interpretation his last resolution of any act of justice must be onely into the Judges skill and fidelitie This inference Sacroboscus would not deny he himself hath made the like to prove that not the Scripture but the Church must be the infallible rule of faith You will object saith he when the Church defines it alwayes defines according to the Word of God either written or unwritten New revelations it receives none the promised assistance of the spirit helps it onely to know what is already revealed Therefore from the first to the last that which determines controversies and is the Judge in all questions of faith is the Word of God To this objection thus he answers Because we cannot be certain of the true sence of Gods Word but by the voice of the Church which hears our controversies and answers them The Church is Judge although it judge according to Gods Word which upon examination and by the spirits assistance it alwayes understands aright And if every one of us should have the infallible gift of understanding Gods Word we should not need any other Judge The Reader I hope will remember what was said before that those flowting hypocrites would fain believe the Pope saith nothing but what God saith that God may be thought to say all he sayes which is the most abhominable Blasphemie that ever Hell broacht worse then worshipping of Devils as shall appear hereafter 5 It may be some Novice in Arts that hath late read some vulgar Logicians upon the demonstrations might here frame this doubt in favour of the Romish Churches Doctrine As the finall cause may be demonstrated by the efficient and the efficient by the final so may the Church be infallibly proved by Scriptures and the Scriptures again by the Churches authority both infallibly believed each for others sake as both the former demonstrations are true and certain and yet mutually depending one upon the other 6 This objection had some late Logicians understood what they said would carry some shew of truth to countenance Valentians former Circular Resolution but they lace their Masters Rule uttered by him Pingui Minerva too too straitly For taking it as they do we should admit of circular demonstrations the conceit whereof can have no place but in a giddy brain To demonstrate the final cause in any work of Nature were to assigne a Counsellor to the infinite wisdom of the God of Nature in whose intention the end is first and is the cause of all operation or efficiencie Who could give or who would demand a naturall cause why life should be preserved for this is the will of him that gave it If question were made of the manner how the life of man and other creatures is preserved when as their heat might seem to choak them A man might truely answer by respiration and respiration is from the lungs But it is one thing to ask How or by what Means another for what End any effect is produced The former is an inquiry of the Efficient within these precincts of means or motions alwayes prime and independent The later of the final cause absolutely indemonstrable because it implies a contradiction to give a reason why that should be for whose sake all other things of that rank have being Nor is the End it self to speak properly ever produced though oft-times in common speech we take the Effect immediately thereto destinated because most sensible for the End it self as we do the starre next to the Pole because visible for the Pole or point immoveable Thus we confound respiration or actual preservation of life with the Final cause why men have lungs when as both are effects of the lungs both means of accomplishing Natures or rather the God of Natures
labouring in vain to see the Truth of Divine revelations without it as much in vain as if a man should strive to see colours without light For this is Sacroboscus instance Besides the habit of faith seated in the understanding and the supernatural concourse of the Holy Spirit due to all endued with the babit of faith but necessary in respect of the subject or party two things more are requisite on the behalf of the object of which if either be wanting the facultie can never perform it proper function Of these two the one is that the proposition to be believed be revealed by God the other that there be a sufficient proposal made to us that God hath revealed it For an unsufficient proposal of any object is as none as may appear by the example of light which proposeth colours to be seen For when the light is weak or scant we cannot discern Colours not that we want a visible object but because we want light sufficient to illuminate the object or the space betwixt us and it He adds withall such as disclaim the Churches Authority and are content with this That Truths of faith are revealed by God in his Word and hence promise themselves the supernatural concourse of the Holy Ghost for producing acts of faith are destitute of a sufficient proposer and their presumption such as if a man should perswade himself because he hath Colours before his eyes and God ready to afford his ordinary concourse as oft as he is disposed to exercise his visive faculty he should be able to see them without light For saith this Jesuite the Prophets are dead Apostles dead Christ gone to heaven and instead of all Prophets Apostles or himself hath left us his Church Nor is it to be expected that God will every where upon all occasions supply the want of the external proposals by the abundance of internal illuminations as he did to our first parent or Saint Paul who had his Gospel neither from man nor by man but by the revelation of Jesus Christ For those are priviledges 6 The calumnie intended in this last instance hath often heretofore been prevented We never denied either the necessity or suffâ—iciencie of the Churches proposal as an external mean we account no other of that rank and nature is or could be either more necessary or more sufficient Saint Paul we grant had an extraordinary priviledge and yet for his private information had the truth proposed unto him by Ananias though the gifts of his publick Ministery were immediately from God Both the measure of his faith and manner of attaining it were unusual but his faith it self once attained no otherwise independent of any external proposal then ours is and all Christians must be We should have been more beholden to this professor had he distinctly told us what it is in their language to have a sufficient proposer albeit this we may gather from his words late cited and these following The Sectaries take upon them to correct the Churches sentence as oft as they list and then they oppose Christ to the Church as if the Church did propose one thing and Christ teach another If they admitted any Church as a sufficient proposer they were bound to conforme their opinions to it in all things As you heard before out of Bellarmine That the Popes Decrees may not be examined whether consonant or contrary to Gods Word or the foundations of faith already laid in our hearts and out of Canus That we must believe the Church absolutely without its or ands Thus believing we have Gods Word sufficiently proposed without this belief or acknowledgement of such authority in the Church we have no sufficient proposal of it but strive as foolishly to hear God speak as if we sought to see Colours without the light 7 It appears I hope as clearly to the Reader as to me that the Churches testimony or authority by our Adversaries Doctrine benefits none but such as stedfastly and absolutely believe it in all things But he that so believes it may by it easily believe all other points as he that can perfectly see the light may see Colours by it Want of this radical belief in us makes our faith in their opinion so unstable or rather blind and dead Yet can I hardly perswadâ— my self all of them will grant the Church addes any inherent or participated splendor to divine revelations whereby they become perspicuous in themselves as Colours are made visible by irradiation of the Sun Thus much notwithstanding all of them I know willingly would subscribe unto A Protestant can neither of himself be infallibly perswaded of the Truth of Scriptures or other conclusions of faith nor doth he absolutely believe any others that are infallible in their determinations but a Roman Catholick albeit by his private spirit he cannot infallibly believe them yet he infalliby believes the Church which cannot erre in belief All then that a Papist hath more then a Protestant is this his Belief of the Church if once he doubt of this he is where he was Which in plain termes is as much as to say ‖ He believes the Church concerning Scriptures not Scriptures That this is the true interpretation of their Tenent may easily be gathered from their own writings For Bellarmine expressely contends and all of them suppose that saying of Saint Austin Non crederem Evangelio nisime commoveret Ecclesiae authoritas I would not believe the Gospel unlesse the Churches authority did thereto move me to be true as well after faith is produced whilest it continues as whiles it is in planting Now if a man should say Non crederem Francisco nisi me commoveret Petri fiâ—elitas I would not trust Frances but for Peters word this speech resolved into it natural or proper sence is aequivalent unto this I do not trust Frances but Peter that gives his word for him And in case Peter should prove false or be distrusted by him that took his word for Frances as yet not believed but for Peters sake the creditor could have no hold of either Thus if Bellarmine and his fellows be as they would seem to make S. Austin minded not to believe the Gospel but for the Churches authority or proposal of it let them speak plainly and properly not in parables or metaphors and so we shall know their meaning to be That they indeed believe not the Scriptures but the Church or the Church truly and really the Scriptures onely by extrinsecal denomination 8 Nor can they reply either consequently to Sacrobos us instance or their general Tenents that as he which sees colours by the light truly sees colours not the light onely so he that believes Scriptures by the Churches infallible proposal believes not the Churches proposal onely but Scriptures as truely and properly The diversity of reason in these two consequences ariseth from the diverse manner of seeing colours by the Suns light and believing
on Him Accidents have a kind of existence peculiar to themselves yet cannot so properly be said to exist as their subjects on whom they have such double dependance Nor can the Moon so truely say my beauty is my own as may the Sun which lends light and splendor to this his sister as it were upon condition she never use it but in his sight For the same reason That for which we believe another thing is alwaies more truely more really and more properly believed then that which is believed for it if the one belief necessarily depend upon the other Tam in facto esse quam in sieri from the first beginning to the latter end For of beliefs thus mutually affected the one is real and radical the other nominal or at the most by participation only real This consequence is unsound Intellective knowledge depends on sensitive therfore sensitive is of these two the surer The reason is because intellective knowledge depends on sensitive onely in the acquisition not after it is acquired But this inference is most undoubted We believe the conclusion for the premisses therefore we believe the premisses the better because belief of the conclusion absolutely depends upon the premisses during the whole continuance of it This is the great Philosophers Rule and a branch of the former Axiom And some justly question whether in Scholastick proprietie of speech we can truely say there is a belief of the conclusion distinct from the belief of the premisses or rather the belief of the premisses is by extrinsical denomination attributed unto the conclusion This latter opinion at least in many Syllogismes is the truer most necessarily true in all wherein the conclusion is a particular essentially subordinate to an universal of truth unquestionable As be that infallibly believes every man is a reasonable creature infallibly believes Socrates is such Nor can we say there be two distinct beliefs one of the universal another of this particular for he that sayeth All excepteth â—one If Socrates then make one in the Catalogue of men he that formerly knew all knew him to be a reasonable Creature all he had to learn was what was meant by this name Socrates a man or a beast After he knows him to be a man in knowing him to be a reasonable creature he knows no more then he did before in that uniuersal Every man is a reasonable creature The like consequence holds as firm in our present argument He that believes this universal Whatsoever the Church proposeth concerning Scriptures is most true hath no more to learn but onely what particulars the Church proposeth These being known we cannot imagine there should be two distinct Beliefs one of the Churches general infallibilitie another of the particular truths or points of faith contained in the Scripture proposed by it For as in the former case so in this He that from the Churches proposal believes or knowes this particular The Book of Revelations was from God receives no increase of former belief For before he believed all the Church did propose and therefore this particular Because one of all 4 The truth of this Conclusion may again from a main principle of Romish Faith be thus demonstrated Whatsoever unwritten traditions the Church shall propose though yet unheard of or unpossible otherwise to be known then onely by the Churches asseveration all Romanists are bound as certainly to believe as devoutly to embrace as any truths contained in the written word acknowledged by us the Jews and them for divine Now if either from their own experience the joynt consent of sincere antiquitie or testimony of Gods spirit speaking to thâ—m in private or what means soever else possible or imaginable they gave any absolute credence unto the written word or matters containd in it besides that they give unto the Churches general veracitie the Scriptures by addition of this credence were it great or little arising from these grounds peculiâ—r to them must needs be morefirmly believed and embraced then such unwritten traditions as are in themselves suspicious uncapable of other Credit then what they borrow from the Church For in respect of the Churches proposal which is one and the same alike peremptory in both Scriptures and traditions of what kind soever must be equally believed And if such traditions as can have no assurance besides the Churches testimony must be as well believed as Scriptures or Divine truths contained in them the former conclusion is evidently necessary That they neither believe the Scriptures nor the truths contained in them but the Churches proposal of them onely For the least belief of any Divine Truth added to belief of the Churches proposal which equally concerns written and unwritten verities would dissolve the former equality But that by the Trent Councel may not be dissolved Therefore our adversaries in deed and verity believe no Scriptures nor Divine written Truth but the Churches proposal onely concerning them And Sacrobosous bewrays his readâ—ness to believe the Church as absolutely as my Châ—istian can do God or Christ though no 〈◊〉 of the New-Testament were extant Foâ— â—hat the Church cannot erre was an â—…led by God proposed by the Church â—… by the thâ— faithful before any part of the New â—estament was written Now he that without 〈◊〉 Dâ—ctrines of Jesus Christ would believe the Doctrines of faith as sirmly as with it believes not the Gospel which now he hath but their authorities onely upon which though we had it not he would as absolute rely for all matters of Doctrine supposed to be contained in it 5 Of further to illustrate the truth of our conclusion with this Jesuites former comparison which hath best illustrated the Romish Churches Tenent That Church in respect of the Canon of Scriptures or any part thereof is as the light is to colours As no colour can be seen of us but by the light so by his Doctrine neither the Canon of Scriptures or any part thereof can be known without the Churches testimony Again as removal of light presently makes us lose the sight of colours so doubt or denial of the Churches authority dâ—prives us of all true and stedfast belief concerning Gods Word or any matter contained in it God as they plead hath revealed his will obseurely and unto a distinct or clear apprehension of what is obscurely revealed the visible Churches declaration is no less necessary then light to discernment of colours The Reason is one in both and is this As the actual visibility of colours wholly depends upon the light as well for existence as duration so by Jesuitical Doctrine True belief of Scriptures wholly depends on the visible Churches Declaration as well during the whole continuance as the first producing of it By the same reason as we gather that light in it self is more visible then colours seeing by it alone colours become actually visible so will it necessarily follow that the Churches Declaration that is the Popes priviledge for not
suffice to have waded thus far in these unpleasant passages for discovering the enemies weaknesse in his new Fortifications or Repalliations rather of such breaches as our ancient Worthies have made in their imaginary Rock of strength Now as my soul and conscience in the sight of God and his holy Angels can assure me these imputations of blasphemy sorcerie and preposterous Idolatry I have laid upon this fundamental point of Romish faith aâ—e most true though much lesse exaggerated then it deserves so again I must confesse it hath in some sort over gone against my conscience publickly to discipher or display her abominations For my little experience of this present ages temper too well instructs me what great offence is oft-times hereby given to men as weak in faith as strong in their perswasions of it to flatter themselves in their hypocrisie or make them seem unto themselves men rightly religious or throughly sanctified whilest they measure their love to true religion by their hatred unto this doctrine of Devils or compare themselves with Priests and Jesuites as they are painted out in their native colours by eloquent and learned Pastors But his iniquitie be upon his own head that thus perverts my labours undertaken for his good unto his harm For unto a quite contrary purpose have I set forth this survey of Romish blasphemie in a larger volume then first I meant it even to stir up my self and every Professor of true Religion unto serious amendment of our lives to hold fast our faith by holding up hands pure from bribery and corruption by lifting up hearts and mindes void of all guile and hypocrisie ardently zealous of every good work unto the Lord our God continually lest such swarms of Caterpillars and Locusts as have chosen Beelzebub for their God devour this land Mortis modus morte pejor To think such should be the instruments of our wo will unto most of us I know far surpasse all conceit of any other wo it self or misery that in this life can befall us And yet whilest I consider what God hath done of old to Israel his first-born and Judah his own inheritance the overplus of our ingratitude towards him for all his goodnesse especially our wilfull continual abusing these dayes of peace more and more sweet and gracious then Jerusalem it self the vision of peace did ever see so long together without interruption I am and have been as my publick meditations can testifie for these few yeers of my ministerie possessed with continuall dread lest the Lord in justice enlarge his threatnings denounced against Judah upon this Land Fearfull was that message unto Hierusalem I will bring the most wicked of the Heathen and they shall possesse their houses but more terrible is our doom if this sentence be gone out against us I will plague you by the wickedst amongst the Christians by men more cruel proud and insolent then Babylonian Turk or Infidel or any other enemie of Christs Church hath been or could be unlesse Christians or Jesuites in name or shew they were meer Antichristians or Bariesus in heart and affection Such titles we readily give and willingly hear given unto Loyolaes infamous brood But if our wayes shall continually prove as odious unto our God as these termes impâ—rt that Societie is unto us what have we done Surely tied our bodies to the stake of justice by the wickednesse of our hands and proud imaginations of our polluted hearts whiles our tongues in the mean while have set our cruel executioners hearts on fire more grievously to torment to consume and devour us 11 But though likelihood of their prevailing against us be without our repentance great and their cruelty if they should prevail more then likely to be most violent yet this their hope it cannot be long Tu quoque Crudelis Babylon dabis impia poenas Et rerum instaâ—iles experiâ—re viâ—es The Lord in due time will turn again the captivity of his people and the now living may live to see these sons of Babel rewarded as they have long sought to serve us Their shamelesse Apologies for aequivocation and this old charm of Templum Domini which like unluckie birds alwayes flocking or frogs croaking against ill weather they have resumed of late with joint importunate cries albeit with these they bewitch the simple and choak the worldling or careless liver that accounts all serious thoughts of Religion his greatest trouble sound unto hearts setled in grace or mindes illuminated with the spirit of truth but as the last cracklings of Lucifers candle sometimes shining in the Roman Lanterne as the morning-star or an Angel of light but now so far spent and sunk within the socket that it recovers it wonted brightness but by flashes nor can his nostrils that is able with the least breath of his displeasure from heaven in a moment to blow it out any long time endure the smell Even so O Father for thy Son Christ Jesus sake even so O Christ for thine Elect and Chosens sake impose a period to our grievous sins against thee and our enemies malice against us infatuate their policies enfeeble their strength and prevent them in their Devillish purposes that seek to prevent thee in thy judgements by setting the World in combustion before thy coming Amen The continuation of matters prosecuted in the first BOOK THe ingenious Reader I trust rests fully satisfied that for planting true and lively Faith in every private Christians heart Experiments answerable to the Rules of Scripture without absolute dependanâ—e upon any external Rule thereto equivalent are sufficient the assistance of the Holy Spirit whose necessity for the right apprehension of aivine truths revealed the Romanist nor doth nor dare denie being supposed That Valentians heart did tell him thus much and secretly check him for his ridiculous curiosity to make way unto his Circular resolution of Faith * before refuted his diffident speeches immediately thereto annexed upon consciousnesse no doubt of it insufficiencie will give the Reader though partiall just cause of suspition If a man saith he be yet further questioned seeing as well the divine Revelations as the Churches infallible Proposal are obscure and inevident what should impel him to enter into such a Labyrinth of Obscurities as to imbrace the doctrine of Faith by the former Method to wit Believing the Revelation for the Churches Proposal as for a condition unto Relief requisite and the Churches Proposal again for the Revelation being the cause of his Belief then let him come unto the second processe or method and expound the reasons and clearer motives whereby he was and every discreet man may be induced to imbrace Faith though of it self inevident and obscure Thus do they traduce the Grace of God as if there were no difference betwixt mid-day-light and mid-night-darknesse as if the dawning of that Day-star in our hearts or light of Prophets our Apostle speaks of 2 Pet. 1. 19. were not a mean betwixt that more
then demonstrative Evidence of divine Truths which glorified Saints enjoy and obseurity or Jewish Blindness The particular manner how Gods Spirit works lively Faith by such Experiments as â—…tly I did and hereafter must acquaint him withall the Reader I hope will gather of his own accord out of the discourses following concerning the nature of Christian Faith and the Principal Objects thereof whereunto my Meditations are now add 〈◊〉 my long durance in this unpleasant subject having bred in my soul a more eagâ—r thâ—… after these well springs of life FINIS Though the Observant Reader may serve himself well of the Contents of every Chapter and the Table of Texts of Scripture as also of the Titles of every Page and Marginal Briefs yet for his further advantage is made this ensuing Table To which every Reader may adde what he pleases space being left The Figure signifies the Page M. the Margin A THe sin of Aaron extenuated by Jews pag. 38 Abrahams faith and Jews stubbornness 132 The sin of Abiram aggravated 410 The Authors Aboadment 507 His prayer 508 Apparitions of Heathen Gods 34 c. Actions humane distinguished 168 Actions not of faith 177 to 184 See Doubts Not of Faith Obedience The same ill Action may be less of faith in the confident then in the scrupler 184 Best method to square our actions to the rule of faith 185 Adrians severity against the Jews 111 112 c. Acosta's zeal for Popes supremacy 314 Adam did eat not doubting yet condemned 185 Adoration of the Hoast dangerous to mens souls 328 Council of Trents decree for adoration 329 m. To Adore a creature wherein the divel lurks Vasques thinks lawful if one direct not Worship to him 329 Saracens Adore a stone and a star 107 Adoration of a dead dog deliberated if not done 501 m. Ahabs Prophets 418 Elijahs and Michaiahs Prophesies abused by Polititians 1b Albigenses and Picards persecuted by the Provost Stenelda who wrote to S. Bernard about them 245 c. Alexander the great General to Solomon say the Turks 46 Ancient times not to be measured by latter and why 37 to 42 How we may dissent from the Ancient 266 267 268 Angels sent to gather the elect how meant 101 Angels got Israel miraculous victories 35 Androgyni Platonis 56 Different Ages divers events 309 c. We mistrust Antiquity why 37. c. Alphon. the great got great honor being prisoner 61 Antoninies Army relieved with water 78 Arnuphis the sorcerer by the Heathen said to do it ibid. Arabians cruelty to the Jews Ambassadors 77 Antichrists exaltation first degree 315 c. Second degree of it 375 c. Third degree 464 c. Excesse of His exaltation 449 c. Antichrist may in formall termes confesse Christ 355 Antichrists spirit ib. Antichristianisme not contradictory to Christianity but contrary 355 Romish religion So. ib. 360 Antichrist a Judas a secret underminer 373 The Great Antichrist 347 c. 374. Antidote against Romish enchanting sorcery 307 Apothegmes Crantzius 139. Carafa's 505. P. Leo's ib. Assent conditional 189 c. It differs from implicit faith 196 Four things considerable for guiding our Assent to truth proposed 191 Assent See belief and faith Atheists credulous in their kind though mistrustfull of Scripture 37 Atheists rare in old time 38 Authorit as docentis how it is a ground unto unevident Assent 2 3 Authority Divine is ground of faith infallible 7 Authority of Jewish Church after Moses his death 411 c. Authority see Pope Sanedrim Universall Aristotles Rule for Poets To have a true History for ground 27 Aristotle confounds the Causes 54 He leads us not to the First Cause or last end ergo imperfect ib. B BAal See Prophets Beclzebub might cast out devils upon designe as Cheaters lose 436 Baptisme with water and the holy Ghost Typified by the pillar of cloud and of fire 447 Babels building transformed by Poets into the Giants war 56 Roma Babel rediviva 244 245 Bassina's vision 4â— Belief is an assent without plain evidence 2 3 Belief how increased in strength and certainty 4 5 6 Objects of Belief distinguished 5 Belief of Gods Word though but conditionall what it effects and requires 8 9 Belief of Scriptures how to be confirmed by experiments in our selves 140 to 145 Belief of known Oracles confirmed in S. Peter by experiment 140 Belief of God wrought in Naaman by experiment onely 141 See experiment Belief of principal parts of Scripture ties our faith to the rest 148 c. Belief of Scripture to be got by practise not by Discourse 150 Belief must be wrought by the Spirit though by means 150 See Faith Conditional Belief the nature use conditions properties of it 189 Pronenesse to Believe when and in whom good or ill 419 Romish Belief meerly Humane 365 c. He that Believes the Romish Churches Authority as some teach it Believes no Article of Christian faith 464 He that Believes the Pope absolutely without all examination believes nor Christ nor his Gospel 494 Such Belief emboldens the Believer to villany ib. Romish Belief on the Church not on God 478 c. Bellarmin cited Bellarmins Catholick fyllogisme and resolution of faith 319 c. Bellarmins strange position if the Pope call evil good Papists must believe it 322. m. Bellarmins Put-off about Ahabs 400 prophets 418 Bellarmin confesses that nor Pope nor Councils can judge of scripture translated into modern Languages 157 St. Bernard against Rodulphus a vile Monk who preach't it was lawfull to spoil the Jewes to maintain the Holy war 117 Blasphemie Romish 309 c. 315 c. Blasphemy preferring Human Authority before Divine 316 Mouth of Blasphemy 450 502 More Blasphemy Romish 460 499 507 C CAnonical Books of the Old Testament to be known by the Jew 146 Of the New now confirmed 147 Trent Canon about Canonical Books 310 c. Cansuizing vide Saints Canus cited Caxus See Romish Writers in letter R. Cajetan and Cassander desired Reformation 276 Cardinall Carafa's blessing to the people 505 French Cardinals addresse to St. Cuthbert at Durham 160 Carbarinus defends the Council of Trent yet holds certainty of salvation 274 Ex Cathedra hard to know when the Pope speaks of it 404 Characters of sacred Writings 13 Charles Martel his martial Act. 110 c. Christian Religion confirmed by the ceasing of Oracles 30 c. Christ why so little spoken of by Heathen Writers 113 Christian Expeditions to recover Jewry bring evil upon the Jews 116 The Christian Cause and Cause called Catholick 155 Similitude betwixt Christ and Moses 434 c. Christs predictions and discovery of secrets prove him to be God and the Messiah 441 Church our Church in Romish as gold in drosse 245 m Comparison between our Church and the Romish for means of ending Controversies 272 c. The Church of Rome most needs means to end and take up Controversies 275 c. Jewish Church Representative a corrupt Judge in matters of God 422
c. He hath not God for his Father that hath not the Church his Mother 465 Churches proposal the Cause of Romish faith 467 The Church the Church see Templum Domini Church see Infallibility Belief The Enthusiasts Circle 150 Circle dolus circulatorius 291 to 293 508 Sacrebosco in a Circle 294 297. see Valentian Coaliers Circle 242 Coaliers Catechisme 292 Conditional see Assent faith belief obedience Cassius his sacriledge at Jerusalem and pilling the Jews punished 67 Crassus his sacriledge at Jerusalem the cause of his destruction 65 66 Crassus his overthrow and sin misapplied ib. Crassus his sinne pointed out in his punishment 66 67 Young Crassus and Old their Ominous stumble as they came out of the Temple at Hierapolis 65. c. St. Cyprian sinned not deadly in contradicting Pope Stephen sayes Bellarmin 313 m. Cup confessed by the Trent Council usuall of old yet forbid by it 330 c. and that upon a Text fore strained 332 c. Cup essentiall 335. Pope may grant it 338 m. A Queen poisoned in the Cup Greg. Tours 330 Council of Trent cited D DAlilah by Poets made Scylla 48 Day of the Lord not limited to one day 100 102 Deliverance from Popery like that from Egypt 138 Divine Authority ground of faith 7 Dialogue of Protestant and Papist 485 Dialogue of Catech. and Consistory 489 Differences dissensions amongst Learned See Scripture Disobedience see Obedience Deucalions flood 50 c. Divels believe how 3 Doctrine Christs doctr tried by Moses his and the Prophets Popes must not be so no not by Christs 428 Belief of Christs Doctrine without triall by Moses c. had been not belief but blindness 429 Christs Doctrine is to Moses his c. as the Conclusion is to the premisses 430 S. Peter proves his doctrine by Moses and the Prophets 453 S. Paul lets his doctrine be examined 456 So doth Christ 428 All doctrine to be tried by scripture 458 Doctrine of Infallibility dangerous to States 499 507 worst of all errors heresies blasphemies ib. in Canonizing Saints dangerous 501 danger from Gods wrath 502 more of the danger of that doctrine 503 This doctrine inverts the Frame of Christian Religion ib. Doubts may arise from extending unduly the meaning of scripture 179 One may in some Case obey or disobey not without doubt yet without sin 180 Every doubt is not sufficient to deny obedience 186 The Text He that doubts c. expounded 179 180 Adam condemned for eating though he doubted not about it 185 One may sin doubting of the Popes or Churches power yet not sin in examining it whilest he doubts says Bell. 313 m. 458 m. 420 Dreams of them in particular 27 c. Wickedness worldliness policie caused defect of Gods warning men by Dreams 29 Bassinas Dream 41 Dreams usual amongst the Patriarchs c. 28 yea to eminent persons and others perhaps that knew not the true God 29 Strabo says Moses taught chastity requisite in those that expected direction from God in Dreams 29 E EDition vulgar part Lucians part S. Jeroms part Theodotions the heretick saies Bellarmine 300 See translation Ecclesiastick writers of the first age why so silent of the wonders of that age 98 99 End he that commends the end commends the necessary means is a rule 420 Eleazar presents a Golden beam to Crassus 66 Emicho wastes the Jews and kils twelve thousand of them 116 Enthusiasme dangerous 150 c. England Jews calamities there 120 c. See Jews Euphrates compounded of Hu prath 56 Evidence excluded from belief 2 Evidence drowns belief 2 Evidence excluded from the thing directly believed not from things united to it 2 Exceptions See objections and universal Experiments of Scripture-truth in our selves how to be found 140 to 145 how to be framed in our selves 144 Experience confirmed S. Peter in the truth of a known Oracle 140 Experiments fruitful and powerful in hearts prepared 142 c. Experiments uneffectual in hearts indisposed why 143 c. Experiments of scripture truth small in our dayes and why so 145 Script as rule of dyet Experiments as nutriment Gods spirit as the digestive 150 c. Experiments confirm faith 408 411 428 433 508 Experience of evil threatned begets hope of good promised 415 F FAbius Ursinus his Oration 50â— Fables resembling truths Helicon Bâ—â—r Cadmus Moses Scylla Dâ—lâ—la Nâ—obe Lots wâ—… 47 c. 59 Fathers how they used the authority of the Church 243 Faith to beget it in children parents instructions be necessary 411 412 413 Faith confirmed how See experiments Jeremies Faith confirmed by seeing Gods threats fulfilled 416 Gideons Faith confirmed 414 To settle and ripen Faith a rule 421 See rule Christ risen revived his disciples Faith by what Moses and Prophets had foretold of him 449 Not of Faith three meanings of that text or phrase 177 to 184 The universality of it limited 178 See Actions see doubts The doubt and disobeying may be not of Faith as well as the positive action 179 Omission may be not of faith as well as commission 185 Implicate Faith Romish differs from conditional Belief 196 Popish writers make the Church mistress of mâ—ns Faith 197 Roman rule of Faith unsufficient 297 to 305 Of Romish Faith the first main ground â—…ds to Atheism second to Heathenism c. 484 c. Resolution of Faith by Valentian 292 464 c. He resolves Faith into the Churches authority not into the first verity 471 472 c. Not into Gods veracity or truth of his word 478 c. Resolution of Faith two fold 472 Foundation what a Foundation the Papists make Christ 356 G GIdeons faith confirmed 414 Gersons caveat to the Pope about Canonizing of Saints 501 Godesaealchus a dutch priest perswades the King of Hungary to kill the Jews 117 Greek letters and inventions taken from the Hebrew 57 Great day of the Lord not to be limited to one day 100 102 Gyants frequent in Moses's daies 35 c. Gyants about mount Vesuvius 101 Gods patience to the Iews a mercy to the Gentiles 80 c. Gods mercy and justice exemplified in the Iews 91 Gods justice and wisdom in the Iews calamity 133 His proceedings against them even to this day most just and most wise ib. Gods favours to Ancient Iews paralleld with the the like to the Gentiles 135 c Gods judgements why not so signal now as in former times 137 Gods providence in the reformation from Popery remarkable 138 c Gods providence how little observed 143 c Gods providence in making the Papists to acknowledge the Apocalyps for Canonical 148 Gods providence in preserving clauses of scripture 149 Gods Spirit not to be discerned but by his fruits 150 H HAnnahs faith confirmed by experiment 142 c Of Hannah more 143 Harmony of sacred Writers 17 c Henry 3. cruel to the Iews 123 Henry 8. by prosopopaeia brought in 372 Heathen objections against the Iews all prevented by Iewish Writers 78 c Hereticks urge scripture 235
mulierum exercendis illorum impietas 〈◊〉 â—o processisset ut pro communi omnium incolumitate expediret tanti vim morbi celeri remedio coercere omnino 〈◊〉 tejiciendos ex civitatibus decrevit Hieron Rubeus lib. 11. hist Raven Of the â—… some â—… which â—… Moses and the Prophets Such speeches do not import an Absolute Cause of the thing but of our instruction or perswasion concerning it A comparison of the â—… Jews â—… with the stedfastnesse of Abrahams faith Deut. 29. 19. * Vide Socratem lib. 7. cap. 16. Krantzium lib. 10. Wandalorum c. 18. PapiriuÌ„ Masson lib. 3. p. 335. ex Villaneo Vide Hollinshead An. 40 Hen. 3. alibi At Prage in the year 1240. or thereabout they crucified a Christian Die Sacra Parasceves Krantzius lib. 7. Wandalorum c. 40. Vide Ezah 6. * Vide 〈◊〉 cap 〈◊〉 â—â—gr 〈◊〉 Gods Favours to the Ancient Israelites Parallel'd by like Blessings upon the Gentiles Exod. 25. 40. Heb. 8. 5 †Matth. 16. 3. Luke 12. 54. The Jews 〈◊〉 is an especial Light unto the Gentile Rom. 11. 25. â—…4 〈◊〉 Esay 5. 4 6. The Desolation of the Jews the most Effectual Sign for confirming Christian Faith Levit. 16. 44. A Parallel of the Israelites deliverance from Egyptian and Ours from Rome Babrlonish Ihraldom * Interim si Pontificii omnino cum Judaeis signuÌ„ habere velint accipiant hoc quod nos suâ— rhi miraculi loco habcmus unicum virum eumque miserum Monachum absque omni mundana vi Romanorum Pontificum tyrannidem quae tot seculis non tantùm potentissimis Regibus sed Toti Orbi Formidabilis fuit oppâ—gnasse superesse prostravisse juxta Elegantissimos versiculos Harmon Evangel cap. 59. ‖ Dolebat sanctissimo viro non solum vitam eorum quibus religionis confessio mandata erat nefariis sceleribus inquinari sed serpere etiam in religionem maximos errores Ideò de illis everteÌ„dis plurimum laborabat Sed quod tandem â—dcsct râ—pae authoritatem quousque processisset diffideret ne unos homo tanto negotio par esset de seipso spem â—… opravit ut omnes docti viri conjunctis studiis papam in ordinem redigerent Idem dixit quum paulo ante â—… infâ—â—â— us Lutheri propositiones de indulgentiis vidisset Lurherum in bonam causam ingressum esse sed unius â—… vires nihil valere ad tantam pontificis potentiam infringendam quae nimium invaluifâ—eâ— Et lectis approâ—… propofitionibus Luthâ—â—i exclamasse fertur Frater c. Johan Wolf in prafat ad Kranizii opera S. Peters Belief of known Orâ—dâ—â—â—nsâ—meâ—â— Eâ—pâ—… Jâ—â— 34 19. Wisd 6. 7. Acts 10. 34. Deut. 32. 29 30 39. Naaman without the written word by Experiment confirmed in the truth of what was written in the word 2 Kings 5. 15. Verse 17. 2 Tim. 3. 5 6 7. Beâ—… effects of Experiments lesse wonderful in Anna. 1 Sam. 2. 2. * De Prophetiâ Hannae vide AugustinuÌ„ lib. 17. de Civ Dei c. 4. Different Operations of like Experiments in diverse parties with their causes †1 Kings 20. vers 23. General directions for the right making of Experiments in our selves The causes why so many in â—ur dares have little 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Experience of the truth of divine 〈◊〉 * The testimonies of the Ancient Israelites and modern Jews for the Canon of the old Testament is most Authentick For even those Aâ—… Fathers which our adversaries alledge to ackknowledg some more Books for Canonical then our Church doth did it only upon this Errour that they thought there had been more in the Canon of the Hebrew upon whose testimonies they relied as will be made clear against the Papists 〈◊〉 â—…at Mâ—… 11. 1◠〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 phâ—…â—â—â—nem c. That is their writinâ— wâ—re the complâ—at 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and infallible means of salvaâ—ion until John Yet can it not be proved that any Book held by our Church for Aâ—…al 〈◊〉 contained either undeâ— thâ— Law 〈◊〉 Proâ—â—â—ts 〈◊〉 the Historical books of the Hebrew Canon are Evident it is that the bâ—â—ks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Mâ—…s were writ since Mâ—lâ—chies time from whom till John no Prophet was to be expected â—ut Mosâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 recorded in Histories and prophetical commentaries till Malachies time Inclusive was to be the immediat◠〈◊〉 for dâ—…ning the Great â—rophâ—â— See Lib. 2. c. 17. numb 3. 4. l. 1. c. 17. ‖ The divine Authority of Some Books in the new Testament especially the Apocalypse doubted of by the Ancient brought to light in later times Wherein the Testimony of the Rimish Church in discerning some Canonical Books is most available †How our firm Assent to some Principal mat ters revealed in Scriptures 〈◊〉 our Faith unto their whole Canon * This is that Circle which the Adversary 〈◊〉 as a Counterâ—… to us whilest we seek to overthrow their Circular â—… The Objects 〈◊〉 may justly be 〈◊〉 upon the Enthusiast but not on Our Church as shall appear in the 〈◊〉 Section of the Second Book †Proficiâ—â—tibus ut admonet P. noster Ignatius L. Exercit de dignosc spirit Spiritus malus se dure implacide violenter quasi cum strepitu quodam ut imber in saxa decidens infundit Bonus vero iisdem leniter placide suaviter sicut aqua irrorat spongiam Illis vero qui in deterius proficiunt experientia docet contrà evenire Delrius disquisit Magic lib. 4. cap. 1. q. 3. sect 6. 2 Tim. 3. 16. The Romanists 1. Objection set down here is answered in the next Chap. c. * This 〈◊〉 is answered Chap. 19 â—…c 〈◊〉 2. †This is R◠〈◊〉 and an sâ—… Chap. â—… ‖ Answered Chap. 12. * Tot verò traÌ„slationes mutationes sinc gravissimo periculo incoÌ„modo non fierent Nam non semper inveniun cur idonei in terpretes atque ita multi errores coÌ„mitterentur qui non possint postea sacilè tolli Cum neque Pontifices neque Concilia de tot linguis judicare possint Bellarm lib. 2. de verbo Dei cap. 15. in Fin. * Were their Objections against us pertinent not the Popes Infallibilitie but the Priests and Jesuites Honestie or Fidelity should be the Rule of mose Lay Papasts Faith †Concil Trident Sessione quarta Granting the Pope to be as infallible as God himself yet were not his Decrees related by his messengers to be so much believed as Gods written Word received by us them because it is more free from suspition of Forgerie then they can be harder to be Counterfeited then they are †A brief Answer to the Objection concerning the Illiterate In what Sense the Scripture or written Word may be said to be the Rule of their Faith-see chap. 11. parag 3. and 4. How far such are to rely upon their Instructors Authority see chap. 8. ‖ See chap. 16. * The want of skill in sacred tongues in former ages was for their ingratitude towards God and loving of Darknesse more then
are quoted lib. 〈◊〉 cap 30. Parag 16. †Lib 2. cap. 16. Part. 8. ‖ Voluerit igitur de side supernaturali 〈◊〉 loqui 〈◊〉 dissert à 〈◊〉 aâ—… acquisita vim generandi fidem habere quicquid ad actum sive ex parte parentiae sive ex parte objectâ— est necessarium Verum â—… Ecclesia quae respectu nostri est causa proponens ut est supra explicatum And a little after Anâ—… Ecclesiae proponentis loquentis Dei in SCriptura respectu actus fidei se habent 〈◊〉 lumen â—… 〈◊〉 vel quemadmodum potentia dispositiones in materia se habent respectu actus informationis â—… quod consequens est quae habetur fides a Scriptura Dei mentem contmente eadem habetur ab Ecâ—… 〈◊〉 Dei quis sit verus scripturae sensus indicante Sacroboseus Def. Decr. â—… Sertent Bellaâ—m cap â—… pag 105. * Vide Annot. Cap. 30. Parag. 4. Vâ—get Whittakerus qui sensum â—… 〈◊〉 nisi quia sic Ecclesia statuit non propter Prophetieam Apostoâ—icam Scripturam tribuit augustionem â—… Ecclefiae quam Scripturae sed cum in fide hac duo sint quid propter quid Papistis â—… Vâ—… respondetur id esse falsum quae enim credimus propter Ecclesiam propâ—… Dâ—â—m loquentem verbo suo scripto vel tradito ut est alià s explicatum Sacrobes pag. 125. * At inquâ—es quando Papiâ—… dâ—câ—nt se câ—â—to 〈◊〉 ‑ 〈◊〉 id quod â—ccleâ—â—â— dâ—… vâ—… prâ—posiâ—…es 〈◊〉 sâ—…nt â—sse veâ—â—â— vâ—l quia Eccâ—â—sâ—â— id illis dicit vel non quia Ecclesia dicit sâ—d quâ—a Sâ—â—ipâ—… dâ—cit Si â—…mum nullâ—… disâ—…n inter Dâ—um Ecclesiâ—m â—â—atnetur nam hâ—c propâ—ium solius Dei est ut id verum esse credamus quod ille dicit nulâ—am aliam qâ—…â—â—tionâ—m Sin sâ—â—unâ—um summa authoritas definiendi non Ecclesiae sed scriptuâ—ae deseâ—tur Verum ne in aere diâ—puâ—â—â—us ut sâ—pe solet adversarius Catholici oâ—â—es firma fide credunt Ecclesiam in nulla fidei quaestione deterâ—… 〈◊〉 â—â—re poâ—â—e ubi igiâ—ur Ecclesia definit aliquid esse de fide id illi hoc Theologico discursâ— concludunt esse ceâ—â—um Eccâ—… non potest alâ—quid non veâ—um pro Fidei dogmate credendum proponere At hoc Ecclesia pro dogâ—ate fidei pâ—opoui◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—st hoc eâ—go certum In qua ratiocinatione medius terminus est determinatio Ecclesiae atque ita quo â—enâ—…â—…diuâ—â—â—rm 〈◊〉 diciâ—uâ—â—ausa cognoscâ—ndi conclusionem dici potest definitio Ecclesiae causa propter quam haec concluâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inus prâ—dicti discâ—rsus certo persuadeatur Absit vero ut quicquid per modum medii est causa câ—râ—â— cognâ—… â—o ipâ—o â—…tur Dâ—o Sâ—cus enim angulus externus soret Deo â—qualis nâ—m per hunc â—ognosco omnem triaâ—gulum habeâ—â— trâ—â—â—…gulos aquales duobus rectis Atqueâ—aec solutio perspicua est solùm advertat qui minus exercitatos habet seâ—… dictâ—… concluâ—…em ut pendet ex discursu facto pertinere ad habitum Theologiâ— qâ—i quidem certâ—s est queâ—â—dmâ—…â—st hâ—bâ—tus fidei scieâ—uae est tamen ab utrâ—que distinctus ut verior tenet Theologorum senâ—entia nâ—n aâ—â—a â—â—tione perâ—inâ—… potâ—st ad habituâ— fidei quatenus assenâ—u simplici sine discursu creditur tunc Ecclesiae dâ—finitio non â—e haâ—et pâ—… modum â—â—dii teâ—m ni sed per modum sufficientis propositionis authoritas Dei loquentis verbo suo scripto vel 〈◊〉 in lâ—co 〈◊〉 quo petituâ— dâ—finitio est â—orn alis raâ—io credendi ita ut istae dâ—ae râ—tiones subordinatae â—unt causae conâ—… actâ—◠〈◊〉 qui exercetuâ—â—iâ—ca propositionem dâ—â—nitam sicque quemadmodum ait Aristorâ—les non Policletus â—â—c 〈◊〉 â—â—us sâ—d Polâ—â—letus â—…tuarius est causa statuae diceâ—e possumus non definitio Ecclesiae per se soliâ—aâ—â—e nec sâ—lus lâ—câ—◠〈◊〉 quo 〈◊〉 est â—â—finiâ—io Ecclesiae est causa assensus fidei Sed definitio locus illa ut causa â—ine qâ—a non authorâ—â—as Deâ— lâ—quenti in hoc ut formalis ratio objecti Sacrobos def Decr. Sent. Bellarm. cap. 6. part 1. pag. 113 114 115. †See the Aâ—notations cap. 3 par 1. ‖ His words are quoted in the Annotat. parag 5 of this Chapter * Reâ—â—◠〈◊〉 quidâ—… à Cajetaâ—… dictum est Faâ—… esse quâ—… nem si quâ—s aâ—tâ—… interrâ—…t â—ur â—reâ—at prâ—â—â— veritati â—evelanti Nam in pâ—imam veâ—â—tatem 〈◊〉 fiâ—… 〈◊〉 assâ—â—sus â—idâ—â— atquâ— adâ—o â—â—opâ—â—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—dâ—s aâ—â—entiâ—â—◠〈◊〉 que non eâ—â— qâ—…da 〈◊〉 ‑ 〈◊〉 ratio qâ—…des aâ—… Sed solum pâ—â—â—st qâ—aeâ—i ulteâ—iuâ— unde habeat illa prima veritas uâ— sit prima veritas Et tunc respondendum est id hâ—bâ—â—e sâ—cundum 〈◊〉 intelligendi modum ex divinitate cuius attributum quasi passio est quâ— neque â—alli neque falleâ—e poteâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. in Aqâ—inat Disp 1. quâ—st 1 de object â—â—dei punct 1. parag 5. * Cap. 3. parag 1. †Bellar. loco citato ‖ Vide Sacroâ—oâ—â— ca 6. par 1. pag. 109. * Chap. 1. Resolution twofold either of objects believed or of our Belief or perswasions concerning them * Antonius Laurentinus Politianus de Risu That according to the Jesuits own Principles the Churches infallibility doth so terminate all doubts or demands in matters of the Romanists faith as the immediate or prime cause doth all doubts or questions concerning any demonstrable effect * Cap. 3. par â— * Ecclesiastes 12. ver 11. Hoc loco Solomon docet inquit â—â—llarminus non esse 〈◊〉 inquitendum sed â—… peâ—… quando â—… data est à 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 adjuncto â—… sapientum Quod 〈◊〉 dicuntur de Sacerdote veteris Testamenti quanto magis dici possunt de Sacerdote Testamenti novi 〈◊〉 longe maâ—… promissiones Deo accepit Bellarde verb. Dei lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 4. * At dices quando Ecclesia definit ex verbo Dei scripto vel tradito semper definit neque enim amplius accipit novas revelationes assistentia Spiritus sancti ibi promissa est tantum ad ea quae jam revelata sunt cognoscenda ergo à primo ad ultimum quod terminat controversias quod judex est quaestionum fidei est verbum Dei Respondeo quoniam nobis non constat certò quis sit verus Scripturae tensus nisi per vocem Ecclesiae quae nostras audit contentiones respondet Ecclesia Judex est quamvis judicet ex Dei verbo quod illa serutando examinando propter assistentiam Spiritus sancti semper rectè intelligit Si autem quilibet nostrom haberet infallibile donum intelligendi verbum Dei alio judice non indigeren us Nam hoc fidei veritates contiâ—… sed quonium ita non est verbum Dei respecttu nostri non habet rationem judicis Non quasi certam veram non â—… sed qâ—… de ejus sensu per
the furtherance of Piety and Godliness in perpetuam Eleemosynam for a perpetual deed of Charity which I hope the Reader will advance to the utmost improvement He that reads this will find his Learning Christening him The Divine and his Life witnessing him a man of God a Preacher of Righteousness and I might add a Prophet of things to come They that read those Qualifications which he in his Second and Third Book requires in them which hope to understand the Scriptures aright and see how great an insight he had into them and how many hid Mysteries he hath unfolded to this Age will say his Life was good Superlatively good The Reader may easily perceive that he had no design in his opinions no hopes but that blessed One proposed in the beginning that no preferment nor desire of Wealth nor affectation of Popularity should ever draw him from writing upon this Subject for which no man so fit as he because to use his own Divine and high Apothegme No man could properly write of Justifying Faith but he that was equally affected to Death and Honour Thus have I presented you with a Memorial of that Excellent Man but with infinite disadvantage from the unskilfulness of the Relator and some likewise from the very disposition of the Party himself The humble man conceals his perfections with as much pains as the proud covers his defects and avoids observation as industriously as the Ambitious provoke it He that would draw a face to the Life commands the Party to sit down in the Chair in a constant and unremoved Posture and a Countenance composed that he may have the full view of every line colour and dimension whereas he that will not yield to these Ceremonies must be surprized at unawares by Artificial stealth and unsuspected glances like the Divine who was drawn at distance from the Pulpit or an ancient man in our daies whose Statue being to be erected the Artificer that carved it was enforced to take him sleeping That which I have here designed next to the Glory of God which is to be praised in all his Saints is the benefit of the Christian Reader that he may learn by his Example as well as by his writings by his Life as well as by his Works which is the earnest desire of him who unfaignedly wishes the health and Salvation of your Souls E. V. THE ETERNAL TRVTH OF Scriptures AND CHRISTIAN BELIEF Thereon wholly depending Manifested by it own light Delivered in two Books of COMMENTARIES upon the Apostles Creed The former Containing the positive grounds of Christian Religion in general cleared from all exceptions of Atheists or Infidels The later Manifesting the Grounds of Reformed Religion to be so firm and sure that the Romanists cannot oppugne them but with the utter overthrow of the Romish Church Religion and Faith By THOMAS JACKSON D. D. LONDON Printed by R. Norton for T. Garthwait 1653. TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE RALPH Lord EVRE Baron of MALTON and WILTON Lord President of his Majesties Court established in the Principalitie and Marches of Wales My singular good LORD RIGHT HONORABLE THough few others would I trust Your Lordship will vouchsafe countenance to these Commentaries rude and imperfect I must confesse but whose untimely or too hastie birth if so it prove and must be censured hath not been caused by any inordinate appetite but onely from a longing desire of testifying that love and duty which I owe unto your Honourable Familie and Person as in many other respects so chiefly in this That being ingaged unto a more gainfull but not so good a course of life and well-nigh rooted in another soil I was by your Lordships favourable advice and countenance transplanted to this famous Nursery of good learning Wherein by his blessing who onely gives increase to what his servants plant or water I have grown to such a degree of maturity as these raw Meditations argue or so wild a graft was capable of Course and unpleasant my fruit may prove but whiles it shall please the Lord to continue his wonted blessings of health and other opportunities altogether unfruitfull by his assistance I will not altogether idle I cannot be Such as these first fruits are much better I dare not promise the whole after-crop I trust shall be both for the sincerity of my intention acceptable I doubt not to my God the later I hope more ripe in the judgement of men then can in reason be expected the first fruits of the same mans labours should be Thus humbly beseeching your Honour to accept these as they are and to esteem of them howsoever otherwise as an undoubted pledge of a minde indeavouring to shew it self thankfull for benefits already received and much desiring the continuance of your honourable favours I continue my prayers unto the Almighty that he would multiply his best favors and blessings upon you Corpus-Christi Colledge in Oxford October 5. Your Lordships much devoted Chaplain THOMAS JACKSON TO THE CHRISTIAN READER IGnorant altogether I am not of the disposition though not much acquainted with the practises of this present age wherein to have meditated upon so many several matters as I here present unto thy Christian view will unto some I know seem but an effect of melancholie as to have taken the pains to pen them will argue my want of other imployments or forlorn hopes of worldly thriving Unto others and those more to be regarded so soon in print to publish what had been not so well concocted and more rawly penned will be censured as a spice of that vanity which usually haunts smatterers in good learning but wherewith judicious Clerks are seldom infected To the former I onely wish mindes more setled or lesse conscience of their own extravagancies and carelesse mispence of choicest time faults apt to breed a mislike of others industrie in such courses as will approve themselves in his sight that sits as Judge and trier of all our wayes howsoever such as desire to be meer By-standers as well in Church as Common-wealths affairs may upon sinister respects mutually misinform themselves For many of the later I am afraid lest being partly such and so esteemed they preposterously affect not to be taken for more judicious scholers then indeed they are for the fostering of which conceit in others their unwillingnesse to publish what they have conceived aright may well be apprehended as a means not improbable Not to expose their Meditations to publick censure is and hath been as the Christian world too well can witnesse a resolution incident to men of greatest judgement though no such essential propertie as necessarily argues either all so minded to be or all otherwise minded not to be alike judicious Certain it is the more excellent the internall feature of mens minds is the greater disparagement to them will an ordinary representation of it be and to adorn their their choice conceits with such outward attire as best beseems them would require too great costs
have done here And those places shall in time come to the self same temper and disposition which we now enjoy and the posterity of such as now live there shall hereafter suspect the undoubted stories of our times concerning their Ancestors as we do many Ancient stories of Jewry Syria Asia or our own countreys for want of like modern experiments in our land 2 For the better rectifying of our Assent which must be by the right balancing of Credulity and Mistrust it shall not be amisse to consider that besides these general diversities of times and places Particular Kingdoms and nations have their several ages proportionable to Infancy Youth Virility and Old Age in men Nor is the Period either of the whole Age or the several parts thereof one and the same in all but varies in divers kingdoms as the course of life or several ages do in divers men Some Kingdoms bear age well unto a Thousand Some to six hundred years Others break and decay in half that time Again as in the course of mans life diversitie of ages requires divers manners or conditions so in the same people or nation some events are usual as best befitting them in that degree of their growth which answers to Youth or Infancy which seldom or never fall out in that part of their age which answers unto mature or Old age in men because not convenient for their constitution then and yet the want of like experience makes them as distrustful and incredulous of what formerly had been as old men are forgetful of their own disposition or temper in youth Generally when the fulnesse of any nations Iniquity wherein their decrepit age consisteth is come They grow more and more incredulous so as they verisie the Latin Proverb concerning the disposition of old men Nullus senex veneratur Jovem more true of states As they grow old Their zeal grows cold 3 As the world was redeemed by Christ so do nations begin a new Computation of their ages from their Admission to Christianity Some were come to Youth or Virility in that profession before others were born in Christ as Asia and Asrica for the most part were Christians before Europe Again the Ancient inhabitants in some provinces had been Christians long before other people that afterward subdued them and lived in their countreys as the Brittains in this Island had been long partakers of Gods mercy in Christ before the Saxons and the Ancient Gauls before the Franks which afterward seated themselves in their habitations Generally Miracles were usual in the Infancy of Christianity as we read in Ecclesiastical stories nor can it be certainly gathered when they did generally cease To say they indured no longer then the Primitive Church can give no universal satisfaction save only to such as think it enough for all the world to have the light of the Gospel lookt up in the Chancel of some one glorious Church for some Churches were but in the Prime or Change when others were Full of Christian knowledge The use of Miracles at the same instant was befitting the one not the other For God usually speaks to new-born children in Christ by Miracles or sensible declarations of his Power Mercy or Justice as parents deâ—… their children from evil in tender years by the rod or other sensible signs of their displeasure and allure them to goodnesse with apples or other like visible pledges of their love but when they come to riper years and are capable of discourse or apprehensive of wholsom admonitions they seek to rule them by reason Proportionably to this course of parents doth God speak to his Church in her Infancy wheresoever planted by sensible documents of his Power in her Maturity by the ordinary Preaching of his word which is is more apt to ripen and confirm true Christian Faith then any miracles are so men would submit their reason unto the rules set down in Scripture and unpartially examine all events of time by them as elsewhere God willing we shall shew 4 These grounds wel considered wil move any sober spirit at the least to suspend his assent and not suffer his mind to be hastily overswayed with absolute distrust of all such Miracles as either our writers report to have bin wrought in this our land at the Saxons first coming hither or the French Historiographers record in the first conversion of the Franks or in the Prime of that Church 5 And the Franks and Saxons before their conversion to Christianity were much-what of that temper in respect of their present posterity as Greece was of in Homers or Italy in the dayes of Romulus in respect of Cicero's or Plutarchs time nor would I deny but that admonitions by dreams were usual amongst them as they had been amongst the Eastern nations And without prejudice to many noble Patriots and worthy members of Christ this day living in that famous Kingdom of France I should interpret that dream of Bassina Queen unto Childerick the first of the present state of France in which the last part of that threefold vision is more truly verified then it was ever in the lineal succession of Childerick and Bassina or any of the Merovingian or Carlovingian Families 6 The vision was of three sorts of beasts The Frst Lions and Leopards The second Bears and Wolves The third of Dogs or lesser creatures biting and devouring one another The interpretation which Bassina made of it was registred certain hundred years ago That these troupes of vermin or lesser creatures did signifie a people without fear or reverence of their Princes so pliable and devoutly obsequious to follow the Peers or Potentates of that Nation in their factious quarrels that they should involve themselves in inextricable tumults to their own destruction 7 Had this vision been painted only with this general notification that it was to be Emblematically understood of some state in Europe who is he that can discern a picture by the known partie whom it represents but could have known as easily that this was a map of those miseries that lately have befalne France whose bowels were almost rent and torn with civil and domestick Broyles God grant her closed wounds fall not to bleed a fresh again and that her people be not so eagerly set to bite and tear one another like dogs or other testie creatures until all become a prey to Wolves and Bears or other great ravenous Beasts which seek not so much to tear or rent in heat of revenge as lie in wait continually to devour and swallow with unsatiate greedinesse the whole bodies of mightie Kingdoms and to die her Robes that rides as Queen of Monsters upon that many-Headed beast with streams of bloud that issue from the bodies squezed and crushed between their violent teeth yea even with the Royal bloud of Kings and Princes Many such examples of admonitions by dreams and other extraordinarie signs of future wo or calamities both foretold and fulfilled many hundred years since
Authoritie of some Books it rather ought to confirm his Faith that men disagreeing so much in many opinions so opposite in their affections should so well agree about the number of no fewer then two and twentie Canonical Books of the old Testament Had their authority only been Human or left to the choice of men whether they should be allowed or rejected many that now admit them would reject them because opposite Religions did embrace them That all sorts of Protestants Papists and Jews do receive them is an infallible Argument that he who is Lord of all did commend them to all Nor doth our Church so disclaim all which the Romans above these two and twenty admit as if it were a point of faith to hold there were no more it only admits no more into the same Rank and Order with the former because we have no such warrant of faith or sure Experiments so to do Many of them discover themselves to be Apocryphal and albeit some of them can very hardly or not at all be discerned for such by their Stile Character or dissonancie to Canonical Scriptures yet that none of them indeed are or can be admitted for Canonical without manifest tempting of God is evident from what hath been observed before concerning Gods unspeakable providence in making the Blinded and Perfidious Jews Christ's and our bitterest enemies such trusty Feoffees for making over the Assurances of Life unto us For seeing by them he commended unto us only so many Books of the old Testament as our Church acknowledgeth this is an intallible Argument that His will was we should admit no more Had any more been written before the re-edifying of the Temple by Zerubbabel no doubt the Jews would have admitted them into their Canon For all such as should be written after the Prophet Malachie who is the last of their Canon had left this caveat in the last words of his prophecie for not admitting them Remember the law of Moses my servant which I commanded to him in Horeb in all Israel with the statutes and judgments as if he had said You must content your selves with His Writings such as you have already Consonant to his for any others of equal Authoritie you may not expect until the Expectation of the Gentiles come For no Prophet shall arise untill that time as he intimates in the last words Behold I will send you Eliah the Prophet before the coming of the great and fearful day of the Lord and he shall turn the hearts of the fathers unto the children and the hearts of the children to their fathers lest 〈◊〉 come and smite the earth with cursing The Ministery of others for converting souls he supposed should be but ordinarie by the Exposition of the Law and Prophets and the Authoritie of such writ they as much as they listed could not be Authentick or Canonical 3 Some others again of reformed Churches in these our times have from the example of Antiquitie doubted of the authoritie of some Books in the new Testament as of Jude of James the second of Peter and some others Which doubt is now diminished by their continuance in the sacred Canon so long time not without manifest documents of GODS providence in preserving â—hem whose pleasure it may seem was to have these Books of whom the Ancients most doubted fenced and guarded on the one side by S. Pauls Epistles and other Canonical Scriptures never called in question by any but absurd and foolish Hereticks whose humorous opinions herein died with themselves and on the other by the Book of the Apocalypse of whose Authoritie â—hough many of the Ancient for the time being doubted yet He that was before all times did fore-see that it should in later times manifest it self to be â—…is work by Events answerable to the Prophecies contained in it And albeit many Apocryphal Books have been stamped with Divine Titles and obâ—…uded upon the Church as Canonical whilest she was in her Infancie and the sacred Canon newly constitute yet the divine Spirit by which it was written hath wrought them out as new wine doth such filth or grossenesse as mingle with it whilest the grapes are troden S. Johns Adjuration in the conclusion of that Book hath not only terrified all for adding unto or diminishing it â—elf but hath been as it were a Seal unto the rest of this Sacred Volume of the new Testament as Malachies prophecie was to the old the whole Canon it self consisting both of the Old and New continues still as the Ark of God and all other Counterfeits as Dagon 4 Were not our Roman adversaries Doctrine concerning the general principles of Faith an Invention devised of purpose by Satan to obliterate all print â—r impression of Gods providence in governing his Church out of mens hearts how were it possible for any man endued with reason to be so far overgrown with Phrensie as not to conceive their own folly madnes in avouchâ—…g we cannot know what books are Canonical what not but by the Infallible Testimony of the present Romish Church But of those impieties at large hereafter I wil now only infer part of their Conclusion which they still labor but never shall be able to prove from Premises which they never dreamt of For 〈◊〉 profess among others this is not the least reason I have to hold the Apocalypse for Canonical Scripture because the Romish Church doth so esteem it Nor could reformed Churches Belief of its Authority be so strong unless that Church had not denied but openly acknowledged it for Canonical Scripture As the same Beams of the Sun reach from heaven to earth and from one end of the world to another so do the same raies of Gods power extend themselves from generation to generation alwaies alike conspicuous to such as are Illuminate by His Spirit for who thus Illuminate can acknowledg his providence in making the Jews so careful to preserve the old Testament and not as clearly discern the same in constraining the Romish Church to give her supposed infallible Testimony of the Apocalypse Doubtlesse if that Book had been the work of man it had been more violently used by that Church of late then ever the new Testrment hath been by the Jewish Synagogue or any Heretick by the Romanists seeing it hath said far more against â—hem then any whom they account for such ever did But God who â—ade Pharaohs Daughter a second mother unto Moses whom he had apâ—…ted to bring destruction afterwards upon her Fathers house and Kingâ—â—m hath made the Romish Church of old a Dry Nurse to preserve this Book whose meaning she knew not that it might bring desolation upon her self 〈◊〉 her children in time to come For by the breath of the Lord shall she be destroyed her doom is already read by S. John the Lord of late hath intangled her in her own snare whilest she was drawing it to catch others Her childrens Brags of their mothers
Infallibility wherewith they hale most silly souâ—… to them were too far spread before the Trent councel too commodious to bâ— called in on a sodain Had they then begun to deny the Authority of this Booâ— though then pronouncing their mothers wo more openly then any Prophecies of old had done the ensuing desolations of the Jews every child 〈◊〉 have caught hold on this string that this Church as they suppose alwayâ—â— the same never obnoxious to any errour had in former time acknowledgeed it for Authentick and divine albeit no question but many of them sincâ— have wish'd from their hearts that their forefathers had used the same as Seraiah did Jeremiahs books which he wrote against Babylon Jer. 51. that botâ— it and all memory of it had been drowned in the Bottom of the deepest seâ— and a milstone thrown upon it by Gods Angel that it never might rise up again to interrupt their whorish mothers beastly pleasures by discovering her filthy nakedness daily more and more For conclusion of this point for this present That this and other Canonical books had been long preserved or rather imprisoned by the Romish Church in darkness and ignorance until the Almightie gave his voice and caused them to speak in every tongue throughout these parts of the world doth no more argue her to have been the true and Catholick Church then Moses Education in Pharaohs Court during the time of his Infancie or Nonage doth argue the Egyptian Courtiers to have been Gods chosen People CAP. XXXIII A brief direction for preventing Scruples and resolving doubts concerning particular Sentences or passages in the Canon of Scripture UNto the second demand How we know this or that Sentence in any Foâ—… of Canonical Scripture to have been from God Not inserted by man Some perhaps would say this must be known by the Spirit Which indeed is the Briefest Answer that can be given but such as would require a long Apologie for its Truth or at least a large Explication in what Sense it were true if any man durst be so bold as to reply upon it Consequently to our former Principles we may Answer That our full and undoubted Assent unto some Principal Parts doth bind us unto the Whole Frame of Scriptures 〈◊〉 you will say we Believe such special parts from undoubted Experience 〈◊〉 their Truth in our hearts and without This our Belief of them could not be 〈◊〉 stedfast how then shall we stedfastly believe those parts of whose divâ—… truth we have no such Experiments for of every Sentence in Scripture wâ—… suppose few or none can have any Yet even unto those parts whereof we have no Experiments in particular we do adhere by our Former Faith because ouâ—… Souls and Consciences are as it were tied and fastned unto other Parts wherâ—… with they are conjoyned as the pinning nailing of two plain bodies in somâ—… few parts doth make them stick close together in all so as the one cannot bâ—… pulled from the other in any part whilest their fastning holds It will be râ—…plied that this Similitude would hold together if one part of Canonical Scripture were so firmly or naturally united to another as the divers portions 〈◊〉 one and the same continuate or Solid Body are but seeing it is evident 〈◊〉 so they are not who can warrant the contrarie but that a Sentence or Peâ—… od perhaps a whole Page might have been Foisted into the Canon by some Scribe or other Here we must retire unto our First Hold or Principles of Faith For if we sted fastly Believe from Experiments or otherwise that some principal parts of Scripture have come from God and that the same are sure Pledges for mans good the only means of his Salvation this Doctrine or Experience of Gods Providence once fully established will establish our Faith and Assent unto other parts of his Word whereof should we take them alone we could have no such Experiments For he that knoweth God or his Providence aright knows this withall that he will not suffer us to be tempted above our strength And once having had Experience of his Mercies past we cannot without Injurie to his Divine Majestie but in Confidence of it Believe and Hope that his All-seeing Wisdom and Almightie Power will still maugre the spight of Death Hell Satan and their Agents preserve his Sacred Word sincere without admixture of any profane false or humane Inventions that might overthrow or pervert our Faith begun Hereto we may refer all former Documents of His Care and Providence in preserving the Canon of our Faith from the Tyrannie of such as sought utterly to deface it and the Treachery of others who sought to corrupt it And it ought to be no little motive unto us thus to think when we see Austin Gregory and other of the Ancient writers either maimed or mangled or purged of their best Bloud where they make against the Romish Church or else her untruths fathered upon Them by her shamelesse sons in places where they are silent for her and yet this Sacred Volume untouched and uncorrupt by any violence offered to it by that Church only it hath lost its natural Beautie and Complexion by long durance in that homely and vulgar Prison whereunto they have confined it 2 But as from these and like Documents of Gods Care and Providence in preserving it and of His Love and Favour towards us we conceive Faith and sure Hope that he will not suffer us to be tempted with doubts of this nature above our strength so must we be as far from tempting Him by these or like unnecessary unseasonable curious Demands How should we know This or That Clause or Sentence if we should find them alone to be Gods word Why might not an Heretick of malice have forged or a Scribe through negligence altered them It should suffice that they have been commended to us not alone but accompanied with such Oracles as we have already Entertained for Divine And if any Doubt shall happen to arise we must rely upon that Oracle of whose truth every true Christian hath and all that would be such may have sure Trial. Deus cum tentatione simul vires dabit God with the Temptation will give Issue yea Joyful Issue to such Temptations as he suffers to be suggested by Others Not unto such as we thrust our selves into by our needless Curiosity When we are called unto the search of truth by Satan or his Instruments Objections against it the Lord will give us better reasons for our own or others Satisfactions then yet we know of or should be able to find but by the conduct of his untempted Providence CAP. XXXIV Concluding the First Book with some Brief Admonition to the Reader TO conclude this Treatise as it was begun The greater the Reward proposed to the faithful Practise or the Punishment threatned to the Neglect of these divine Oracles the greater is the Madnesse of many men in our time who in contemplative
the Holy Ghost did write we answer briefly That the Language Tongue or Dialect is but the Vesture of Truth the Truth it self for substance is one and the same in all Languages And the Holy Spirit who instructed the first Messengers of the Gospel with the true sense and knowledge of the Truths therein revealed and furnished them with Diversity of Tongues to utter them to the capacitie of divers Nations can and doth throughout all succeeding Ages continue his gifts whether of Tongues or others whatsoever are necessarie for conveying the true sense and meaning of saving Truth already taught immediately to the Hearts of all such in every Nation as are not for their sin judged unworthy of his societie of all such as resist not His Motions to follow the Lusts of the Flesh And as for men altogether Illiterate that cannot read the Scripture in any Tongue we do not hold them bound nor indeed are any to Beleive absolutely or expresly every Clause or sentence in the sacred Canon to be the Infallible Oracle of Gods Spirit otherwise then is before expressed but unto the several Matters or substance of Truth contained in the principal Parts thereof their souls and Spirits are so surely tied and fastned that they can say to their own Concences Wheresoever these men that teach us these good Lessons learned the same themselves most certain it is that Originally they came from God and by the gracious Providence of that God whose Goodnesse they so often mention are they now come to us Such are the Rules or Testimonies of Gods Providence the Doctrines or real truths of Oriâ—…il Sin of our Misery by Nature and Freedom by Grace Such are the Articles of Christs Passion and the Effects thereof of the Resurrection and Life everlasting Unto These and other Points of like Nature and Consequence every true Christian Soul indued with Reason and Discourse gives a ful a firm and absolute Assent directly and immediately fastned upon these Truths themselves not tied or held unto them by any Authority of Man For albeit true and stedfast Belief of these Fundamental Points might be as scant as the true Worship of God seemed to be unto Flias in his daies yet every Faithful Soul must thus resolve Though all the World besides my self should worship Baal and follow after other Gods yet will I follow the God of Heaven in whom our Fathers trusted and on whose Providence who so reâ—…es shal never fall So likewise must every Christian both in Heart resolve Cutwardly profess with Peter but with unfaâ—â—ed praiers for better Succesâ—… diligent Indeavours by his Example to beware of all Presumption Though the World beside my self should abâ—ure Christ and admit of Mahomet for their Mediator yet would not I follow so great a Multitude to so great an Evil but always cleave unto the cruciâ—ied Christ my only Saviour and Redeemer who I know is both Able and Willing to save all such as follow him both in Life and Death So again though all the subtiltie and wisdom of Hell the World and Flesh should joyntly bend their Force stretch Invention to overthrow the glorious Hope of our Resurrection from the dead yet every Faithful Christ an must here resolve with Job and out of his Believing Heart profess I am sure that my Redeemer liveth and he shal stand the last on the earth and though after my skin this Body be destroyed yet shal I see God in my Plesh whom I my self shal see and mine eyes shal behold and none other for me Job 19. 25. As we hope to see Christ with our own eyes immediately and directly in his Person not by any other mens eyes so must we in this life stedfastly believe and fasten our Faith upon those Points and Articles which are Necessarie for the aâ—taining of this sight of Christ In and For Themselves not from any Authoritie or Testimonie of Men upon which we must relie for this were to see with the eyes of others Faith not with our own 12 Many other Points there be not of like Necessitie or Consequence which unto men specially altogether unlearned or otherwiâ—e of less capacity may be proposed as the Infallible Oracles of God unto some of which it is not lawful for them to give so absolute and firm irrevocable Asâ—ent as they must do unto the former because they cannot discern the Truth of them in it self or for it self or with their own eyes as it is supposed they did the Truth of the former CAP. III. The general Heads of Agreements or Differences betwixt us and the Papists in this Argument 1 Aâ—… the Diâ—â—iculties in this Argument may be reduced to these Three Heads First How we can know whether God hath spoken any thing or no unto his Church Secondly What the Extent of his Word or Speech is as whether All he hath spoken be VVritten or some Unwritten or how we may know amongst Books written which are written by Him which not Likewise of Unwritten Verities which are Divine which Counterfeit Thirdly How we know the Sense and Meaning of Gods VVord whether VVritten or Unwritten 2 These Difficulties are common to the Jews Turks Christians and all Hereticks whatsoever All which agree in this main Principle That whatsoever God hath said or shall say at any time is most undoubtedly and infallibly True 3 But for this present we must dismisse all Questions about the Number or Sufficiencie of Canonical Books or Necessitie of Traditions For these are without the lists of our proposed Method All the Professours either of reformed or Romish Religion agree in this Principle That certain Books which both acknowledge do contain in them the undoubted and infallible Word of God 4 The first Point of Breach or Difference betwixt us and the Papist is concerning the Means how a Christian man may be in Conscience perswaded as stedfastly and infallibly as is necessarie unto Salvation That these Books whose Authoritie none of them denie but both outwardly acknowledge are indeed Gods Words 5 The second Point of Difference admitting the stedfast and infallible Belief of the former is concerning the Means how every Christian man may be in Conscience perswaded as infallibly as is necessary to his Salvation of the true Sense and Meaning of these Books joyntly acknowledged and stedfastly believed of both 6 In the Means or Manner how we come to Believe both these Points stedfastly and infallibly we agree again in this Principle That neither of the former Points can ordinarily be fully and stedfastly Believed without the Ministerie Asseveration Proposal or instructions of men appointed by God for the begetting of Faith and Belief in others hearts both of us agree that this Faith must come by Hearing of the Divine Word 7 Concerning the Authority of Preachers or men thus appointed for the begetting of Faith the Question again is Twofold 8 First whether this Authority be primarily or in some peculiar sort
denied unto such but upon great and weightie Motives and serious Examination of such Reasons as move us to think that their Edicts are contrary or opposite to Gods Laws Otherwise we should prefer a conjectural Conceit or Surmise of Obeying God rather then Man before a greater Probability of Obeying God by Obeying Man For it is certain in general that men in Spiritual Authority should be Obeyed and that in Obeying Them we Obey God but uncertain and conjectural according to our Supposition whether in this particular they should be disobeyed and therefore uncertain whether God by our denial of Obedience should be Disobeyed or Obeyed 6 Albeit I must confess there must a difference be put betwixt the immediate and direct disobeying of Gods express Laws resulting from Obedience unto Mans Laws that are opposite unto them and the disobeying of Gods Laws mediately or by consequence that is by disobeying Mens Laws whose Authoritie is derived from them As if a private man should Obey a publick Magistrate commanding him or his Pastor perswading him under some fair pretence to tell a lie or prejudice his neighbour by false reports he doth immediately and directly Disobey the ninth Commandment by thus Obeying Man And this Sin may justly seem greater then his that should deny Obedience to publick Authoritie in such Matters as are by it commended unto him for Good and as much tending unto Gods Glorie as the former did to his Dishonour but yet such as the partie denying Obedience is not so perswaded of nor hath any such particular expresse or immediate Law of God for doing this as the other had for not doing the former This later then disobeyes Gods Law which commands Obedience to Authoritie in lawful matters but not so directly and immediately as the former did the ninth Commandment Wherefore the former Sins are worse in their kind the worst of them is worse then the worst of the later the least of the former worse then the least of the later kind but in what degree or proportion they are worse is hard to define therefore a very difficult point to determin what degrees of probabilities or what Measure of Fear lest we should disobey Gods Laws immediately and directly by Obeying Man 's that seem opposite unto them should oversway our general certainty that Gods Deputies on earth are to be Obeyed or our Habitual Inclination to Christian Obedience grounded hereon Most certain we are that they must be Obeyed in al lawful cases or where their Laws are not opposite unto Gods and if we were certain that theirs were contrary to Gods Laws we are as certain by the Doctrine of Faith that they should be disobeied But when we doubt whether their degrees be against Gods Laws we cannot but doubt and doubting Fear lest we should disobey God directly in Obeying them And by the former Reasons it is evident that if the doubt were equal on both sides that is were it as probable that their Commands are against Gods as not we were bound in Conscience not to Obey them because we should commit a greater Sin in Obeying them if they were indeed opposite then we should in disobeying them supposing they were not opposite or contrary to Gods Laws For in the one Case we should Disobey Gods laws directly and immediately in the other only mediately and by consequence Now of two Evils equally probable the lesse must be adventured upon and the greater more eschewed 7 Yet oft-times again it may fall out that the things commanded by publick Authoritie may be in themselves very Good and commanded at least in their universal by some particular Law of God As if a Spiritual Governour should in the name of Christ command or adjure a man otherwise backward and fearing the face of great men to witnesse the truth for his poor Neighbours Good If Obedience in this Case were denied both Gods particular Commandment should be immediately and directly transgressed and that general Law also be transgressed by consequence which commands Obedience to Gods Ministers or Embassadours And it is all one whether the matter enjoyed be actually known for such as I have said unto the Partie denying Obedience or might have been known upon due examination and supposal of his former Obedience to his Pastor in other points The further prosecution of these matters I leave unto the learned that purposely write of Jurisdiction Whereof by Gods assistance according to the talent which God hath given us in the Article of the Catholick Church It may suffice for our present purpose to have shewed that it is not every Doubt or Scruple of the Unlawfulnesse of Superiours Commands that can warrant denial of Obedience to them and that all Inferiours are bound to a sober diligent and unpartial Examination of their own Hearts and Consciences to a resolute denial or abandoning of their own Affections or desires that they may be more fit to discern the Truth it self and more sincerly weigh the Consequence of their Superiours Admonitions before they can plead the Liberty of Conscience for rejecting them or appealing from them 8 Whether any such Opposition as I have spoken of can probably be found between any expresse Law of God and our Churches publick Injunctions of such Rites and Ceremonies as many painful Labourers in Gods Harvest have made scruple of or whether such scruples have been first conceived upon probable discovery of such Opposition after such serious and due Examination I leave it to their Consciences that have made or do make them beseeching God for the Good of his Church and his Glory sake to inspire many of their Hearts but with this Cogitation Whether were more likely That they themselves should commit any Act of Insidelity or Popery by continuance in their Pastoral charge upon such tearms as many of their religious and learned Brethren do or whether Atheism and Insidelitie should increase abundantly throughout this Land by their silence Many of them I know have held the things injoyned not absoutely evil but suspicions occasions of evil And could we in such Cases unsually take but half that pains in seeking to prevent the particular evils which publick Acts we fear may occasion as we do in censuring them for inconsiderate or occasions of evil or finally as we do in breeding Jealousies of their Unlawfulnesse the evils which we fear would not fall out half so fast as by this means they do besides that the Unity of Faith should alwayes be faster kept in the stricter Bond of Loue and true Obedience in things essentially Good and necessary for the preservation of Gods Church would be more plentiful and cheerful 9 But my Purpose in this place was only to search out the Limits of true Obedience unto Spiritual Authority in general so far as it concerns the rectifying of their Faith or edification in Manners who are to be governed and instructed by it None of them can justly pretend ordinarily any scruple of such
consequence as Inferiour Ministers may If they could but duly consider and unpartially esteem the Goodnesse which accompanies Obedience which is better then sacrifice and the evil of Disobedience which is as the Sin of Witchcraft these two laid together would be more then equivalent to any evil that Lay-men or Inferiours usually conceive in such Actions as they deny Obedience in unto their Pastors Nay in this unbelieving Age wherein it is more to be Complemental then Religious it is thought an answer good enough so it be complementally performed unto their Pastors We would do as you Advise or Injoyn us in Christs Name if we certainly knew that it were Christs Will or agreeable to Gods Word Whereas in truth in giving such Answers when neither they certainly know nor are careful to learn whether their Advise be contrary to Gods Word or no they sin directly against Christian Faith advancing their own Humours above Gods Word which commands Obedience unto Pastors preferring the Liberty of their unruly Wils before the safety of their Consciences And it is preposterous to plead Ignorance of Gods Will before them whose Instructions therein they are bound duly to Hear and hearing to Obey until they can light on better or find them false upon serious and due examination that is They must Obey them not absolutely and irrevocably but with Limitation and Caution And questionlesse if men did infallibly Believe or absolutely from their hearts Obey that which they undoubtedly know to be Gods Will they would never make question but that for which they have Presumptions that it is part of Gods Will or that which is commended unto them for his Will by such as he hath appointed to be Messengers of the same should be conditionally Believed and without caution Obeyed especially when it is delivered solemnly upon deliberation and premeditation or out of that place whence he hath appointed them to learn his Wil. Did not Priests as the Proverb is forget that ever they were Clerks or such as take themselves for great proficients that they were sometimes Novices in the School of Christ they might remember how they came unto that absolute and infallible Belief of those Christian Principles by which they hope for Salvation by entertaining this conditional Belief which we speak of and by yielding like Obedience unto Divine Truths now fully but at the first imperfectly known for such And albeit such general Articles of Christian Faith as are necessary for all to Believe neither increase nor diminish their Number yet if we descend unto the Diversity of mens Estates and Callings and Difference of Time and Place Christian Faith receiveth perpetual increase not only in its proper Strength or as we say by way of Intention but in extent also unto many particulars either directly contained though not so easie to be discerned as essential parts under the former general Principles or else annexed unto them collaterally as limbs or borders Besides all Christian Duties or Matters of Practise are not promiscuously fir for every Time or Place but must be severally proportioned to their diversitie Again the same duties I mean of the same kind must be performed in different measure according to the different exigence of Time Place Persons or other Occurrents In all these and many more respects is this conditional Assent and Obedience unto Pastors most necessary And ere men can retain stedfastly that which is best they must make triall of all or many things of different kinds and yet trial of Spiritual Medicines without Spiritual Physitians prescripts is so much more dangerous to ordinary mens Souls then like trial of Physick-conclusions is to their Bodies by how much such men are more ignorant of the state of their Souls then of their Bodies The necessity and use of what hath been delivered concerning Obedience in general will appear in sundry points to be discust hereafter In respect of which especially of that point concerning the manner how we may know the Sense of Scriptures and that concerning the nature of Christians Faith some further unfolding of this Conditional Assent and Obedience will be likewise necessary CAP. IX Of the Nature Use Conditions or Properties of Conditional Assent or Obedience 1 THe first step in the way to Life is from this Infallible Ground of Nature Whatsoever God hath revealed concerning Matters of Mans Salvation is most True and by all means to be Obeyed This Principle All Men absolutely capable of Reason acknowledging a God do Believe and from their absolute Belief hereof they yield a conditional Obedience and Reverence unto those Books which we call Scripture From the trial of whose Truth we rise a step or degree higher and undoubtedly acknowledge Certain General Principles contained in Scripture without whose Belief no man ordinarily can be saved for the Oracles of God or Divine Revelations and unto them we yeeld absolute Obedience This second step brings men within the Lists or Borders of Christianitie where no Christian man is to set up his Rest Even the meanest that bears that Name once come to years of discretion or capable of Instruction must hold on his Progresse still thus resolving with himself Though I must be as a Child for Innocencie yet not in knowledge of Gods Will A shame it were I should alwayes be a Babe in that Profession which of All is onely Necessary a 〈◊〉 should accustome my self to Milk for this were to nourish unexpert 〈◊〉 in the Word of Righteousnesse A Christian I was from my Cradle and now as 〈◊〉 a Christian as a Man but strong Meat is fit for them that are of Age which have or should have their Wâ—â—s exercised through long 〈◊〉 to â—… 〈◊〉 Good from Evil Not the fundamentall Principles of Christian Religion onely without which none can be saved not be that hath professed Christiâ—… but an hour These are Grounds which once surely laiâ— must as the Apostle speaketh be left that we may be led on to perfection not always haâ—mering upon the foundation of Repentance from â—â—ad works of Faith towards God or of 〈◊〉 of Laying on of hands of the Resurrection from the dead and of eternall judgement but seaking to Build upon these whatsoever is bâ—â—ating present times or seasons 〈◊〉 may make our Eleâ—â—ion sure And thâ—r who laid the former foundations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heart seek yet my farther Edification in many Points of whose Truth 〈◊〉 Conscience as yet hath no such firm Perswasion or lively taste as it now hath of the former but is so affected towards these later as it was to the other before better acquaintance with them Should I for this Reason forthwith deny Obedence to my Instructors or withdraw Assent from matters proposed by them God forbid For he hath Comman ' ed all not exâ—epting me to Obey their Overseers in the Lord Must we Obey them whilest they Plant and may we Disobey them whilest they Water how then can I expect that God should give Increase unto
hold the Scriptures to be the Rule of Faith 1 WHen we affirm that the Scriptures are the only infallible Rule in matters of Faith and Christian Obedience we understand such a Rule in those matters as Aristotles Organon may be said of Logick supposing it were sound and free from all suspicion of Errour in every point and contained in it all the general and undoubted Principles from which all true Forms of Argumentation must be deduced and into which all must be finally Resolved To illustrate this Truth by a known Practise Our younger Students are bound to yield their absolute Assent unto Aristotles Authoritie in matters of Logick but not unto any Interpreter that shall pretend it save only when he shall make evident unto them that this was Aristotles Meaning And while they so only and no otherwise yield their Assent they yield it wholly and immediately unto Aristotle not to the Interpreter although by his Means they came to know Aristotles Meaning which once known without any further confirmation of other Testimonie or Authoritie commands their Obedience and Assent But ere they can fully Assent unto this great Master or throughly perceive his Meaning they must conditionally Assent unto their private Tutors or other Expositors and take his Sense and Meaning upon their Trust and Credit In like manner say we in all Matters Doctrines or Controversies of Faith and Christian Obedience we are bound to yield our Assent directly absolutely and finally unto the Authoritie of Scriptures only not unto any Doctor Expositor or other whosoever he be that shall pretend Authoritie out of Scripture over our Faith save only when he shall make it clear and evident unto us that his Opinion is the true Meaning of the Scripture And thus yielding our absolute Assent unto the Truth explained by him we yield it not to him but unto the Author of Truth whose Words we hold to be Infallible in whose Mouthes soever and once known to be His words they need not the Testimonie or Authority of him that did bring us to the true Knowledge of them And before we be brought to see their Truth with our own eyes and feel it by our sense by the effects or experiments of it upon our own Souls we are to limit our Assent and Obedience as it is set down before according to the Probabilities or unpartial Inducements which we have of the Expositors Skill and Sincerity in dispensing Divine Mysteries And these Motives or Inducements which we have of his Skill and Sincerity must be framed according to the Rules or Precepts of Scripture not according to our Affections or Humours we may not think him most to be Believed that is in highest Place or hath the greatest stroke in other Affairs For as the Faith of Christ so must our Perswasion of the faithful Dispensers or skilful Seeds-men of Faith be had without respect of persons 2 If we yield Assent or Obedience unto any Expositor or other otherwise then upon these Conditions and Limitations then as we said before whilest we yielded absolute Obedience unto his doctrine that perswaded us to true Belief because we perceived that which he spake to be the Word of God we did not yield it unto him but unto Gods Word delivered and made known unto us by him so here again by the same Reason only inverted it will evidently follow that if we Believe any mans Doctrines or Decisions to be the Word of God because he speaks it or because we hold his Words to be infallible we do not truly and properly Believe the Word of God suppose his doctrine were the Word of God but his Words and Infallibilitie onely Hence again it follows that if we yield the same absolute and undoubted Assent unto his Authoritie which we would do unto Gods Word immediately known in it self and for it self or relie upon his Infallibility in expounding Gods Word as fully as he doth upon the Word which it is supposed he knows immediately in it self and for it self by doing thus we rob God of his Honour giving that unto Man which is only due to Him For the Infallibility of this Teacher hath the same Proportion to all that thus absolutely Believe him as the Infallibilitie of the Godhead hath unto him his Words the same Proportion to all other mens Faith that Gods Word hath unto his Gods Word is the Rule of his and his Words must be the Rule of all other mens Faith Or to speak more properly God must be a God only to him and he a God to all other men 3 Here it will be demanded how men altogether Illiterate can examin any Doctrine by Scriptures If they cannot Read them how shall they Examin any thing by them not examining the Points of Faith by them how can they be said to be the Rule of their Faith In such a Sense as Aristotles Works supposing them only Authentick and all his Opposites counterfeits or new-fangles may be said to be the Rule of Blind-mens Logick for albeit they cannot read his works yet are they capable of his general and undoubted rules seeing they have as well as other men a natural faculty of discerning Truth from Falshood and can distinguish betwixt rules derived from the pure Fountain of Truth in that kind and Precepts drawn from conjectural erroneous and corrupt Surmises of shallow Brains if both be distinctly proposed unto them And the rules of Truth once fully apprehended and embraced serve as a Touchstone to discern all Consequences and Conclusions which shall be suggested unto them by others so as they wil admit of nothing for sound true Logick but what may be resolved into the former or some other Principles which they can perspicuously and immediately discern to have been drawn from the Fountain of Truth by the same natural Facultie or Ability by which they did discern the former for the faculty will still be like affected with all Principles of like Nature Use and Perspicuity In like sort must the first and general Principles of Faith be derived from Scriptures the only pure fountain of Supernatural Truths unto all illiterate hearts by the Ministery of the learned For Hearts though Illiterate once illuminated by Gods Spirit are as apt to discern Spiritual Principles from falshood or carnal Conjectures as the natural Man is to discern natural Truths from Errours of the same kind And these general and fundamental Principles of Faith engrafted in their hearts serve as infallible rules for discerning the Consonancie or Dissonancie of such Particulars as shal be suggested unto them as shal God willing hereafter be declared nor may they without Injury to Gods Spirit or inward Grace admit any other precepts into the same rank or society with these but either upon evident and distinct deduction from them or sure Experiments of their like Spiritual fruit and Use for the amendment of Life and procuring that peace of Conscience which no Natural Man can conceive much lesse can it be caused
commonly received for Divine in such Points as contradict not their Affections or tempt them not to become partial Judges of evil thoughts that we are to reverence and obey Gods Word manifested to our Consciences though by their Ministery we deny not But that such wicked Monsters of Mankind as many of their Popes have been may be should so conceive and discern all the Principles and Grounds of Faith be so familiarly intimate with the Holy Spirit that their Decrees in matters which concern their own Pomp and Glory in matters whose loss would breed their Temporal Ruine should be held for the infâ—llible Oracles of God the only Rule of Faith for all other Christians to rely upon continually thus to deny the infallible presence or illumination of Gods Spirit to all faithful and godly men throughout the world and to appropriate it to a succession of such sons of Belial as their own Writers picture out unto us in their Legends of Popes lives is a Blaspemy against the Godhead I pray God it prove not so against the Holy Ghost of such huge and ugly shape that I much marvail how it could possibly creep into any Jesuites pen being scarce able I think to get out of the wide vast gaping mouth of Hel it self in whose intrails it was conceived Was it more in heat of Passion perhaps to say that the Devil was a Familiar of the Son of God then to teach it as an Article of Faith that the Holy and Eternal Spirit is a perpetual Associate an infallible Assistant or familiar Companion of Satans First-born of Conjurers Inchanters or incarnate Devils was it so horrible and infamous a Crime in Simon Maguâ— to offer to buy the Gifts of the Holy Ghost is it lesse sin in such as he was Conjurers Sorcerers to seek after as great or greater spiritual Prerogatives as great as S. Peter had by the same Means that he did Is it no sin for the Jesuites to beg this as a Postulatum or main Axiom of Faith that whatsoever the Pope such a Pope as hath gotten his triple Crown and spiritual Power by Simony shal decree ex Cathedra should be esteemed and reverenced as the Dictates of the Holy Ghost Did that old Magus want wit to insert this Condition to his request that whomsoever he should lay his hands upon ex Cathedra he might receive the Holy Ghost Might not S. Peter have conferred this extraordinary Gift as wel upon him as he did his Infallibility upon the Pope Simon did not desire the Monopoly of bestowing the Holy Ghost but could have been content to have shared with others in this Prerogative Give me also this power But his Brother in wickednesse the Romish Levi of what spirit soever he be must have this Prerogative alone that whatsoever he shal speak must be the Oracle of the Holy Spirit Is it more to have the Holy Ghost attend on Simon Magus hands but not on them alone then to have him tied only unto the Popes Tongue or Pen The spiritual Prerogative which he sought and that which the Pope usurps are on the Popes part at least equal The Manner or Means of seeking them in both alike the same For we hear in the corner of the world wherein we live that your Elections of men into Peters Chair do not go gratis I confesse I do not believe the Corruption of your Clergy so firmly as I do the Articles of my Creed because I have not expresse Warrant for it out of this Sacred Canon which I make the Rule of my Faith but ere you can make us Believe the Popes Infallibility as an Article of Faith you must make evident Proof to the contrary you must make it clear by Testimony from above that neither any State of Italy or forrain Prince doth make request or suit unto your Cardinals that his Kinsman his Country-man or Favourite may be elected Pope before another We have far greater reason to believe that such Offers are both made and taken then to think that if a forrain Prince or domestick Potentate should offer a Cardinal some thousands of Ducates for his voice he would answer like one that would be Peters Successour in sincerity Thy mony perish with thee that thinkest the Gift of the Holy Ghost can be bought with money 7 Yet if the Cardinal take any gift upon this Condition or respect any Princes favour in such Election his and the parties sin soliciting him hereto is altogether as great as Simons was For the request is in effect thus much Let such a man have this Prerogative that on whomsoever he shall lay his Curse to whomsoever he shall impart his Blessing the one shal be accursed the other blessed from above whatsoever he shal determin in any Controversie shal be the Dictate of the Holy Ghost And he that yields his voice upon such conditions doth take upon him to bestow that upon the Pope which S. Peter denied to Simon Magus The Pope thus chosen doth usurp that as bestowed upon him which Simon Magus did seek his Practise and Profession is continually as villanous as Simons desires were when he sought after this his Blessings are no better then Simons Charms 8 It is no marvail if the Jesuites be so eager in this Argument or the politick Papists so forward to disclaim the Scriptures for the Rule of Christian Faith For if men should so esteem of them in heart and deed those few Rules out of them already alledged would quickly descry the Pope and Clergy of Rome I mean their Cardinals and States-men to be of all others the most incompetent Judges either of Scripture-sense or Controversies in Religion thence depending Or were the Use of Scriptures freely permitted to their Laicks without the Glosses and false representations of the Jesuites Priests or Fryers they might quickly see that the silliest Soul among them might sooner be partaker of the Life-working sense then their great States-men can be if so they would frame their lives according to the known Rules thereof better then such great ones do For Sillinesse or simplicity of Wit or understanding doth not so much hinder as Singlenesse of Heart or Sincerity of Conscience further men in the search of Truth necessary â—o their own Salvation That Promise of our Saviour Habenti dabitur hath its proper place and peculiar force in this Point Whosoever he be that yields Sincere Obedience unto the least part of Gods Word known to him shal be given greater Knowledge And of such is the Prophets Speech most true They shall be all Taught of God from the greatest to the least As wel the mean Schollers and silliest souls as the greatest and wisest Doctors For with great worldly Wisdom there is always great Pride the greatest Adversary to true and sanctified Christian Knowledge and the best sort of Secular Learning puffeth up All the skil which men so minded can attain unto iâ— Heavenly matters is
intreat the Christian Reader to consider well upon whom their usual Objections of Scriptures Obscurity are most likely to fall Upon us for whose good they were given Or upon God the Father who gave them his Son that partly spake them his Holy Spirit who only taught them his Prophets Apostles Evangelists or other his blessed Ministers which wrote them CAP. XV. The Romanisis Objections against the Scriptures for being Obscure do more directly impeach their first Author and his Messengers their Pen-men then us or the Cause in hand 1 THat these Scriptures which our Church holds Canonical and we now maintain to be the Rule of Faith were given for the good of Christs Church or Multitude of faithful men throughout the World our Adversaries wil not deny or if they would the Scriptures which expresly to deny they dare not bear evident Testimony hereof Infinite places are brought to this purpose by such as handle that Question Whether the written Word contain all Points necessary to Salvation 2 Saint John saith he wrote his Gospel that we might Believe By what Authority did he undertake by whose Assistance did he perform this Work Undertaken it was by Gods appointment effected by the assistance of his Eternal Spirit to the end we might Believe the Truth what Truth That which he wrote concerning the Mysteries of mans Salvation But how far did he intend this our Belief of such Mysteries should be set forward by his pen Unto the first Rudiments only or unto the midway of our Course to Heaven Questionlesse unto the utmost Period of all our Hopes for he wrote these things that we might Believe yea so believe in Christ as by Believing we might have Life through his Name Was he assisted by the Eternal Spirit who then perfectly knew the several tempers and capacities of evey Age And did he by his direction aim at the perfect Belief of succeeding Ages as the end and scope of all his Writings And yet did he write so obscurely that he could not be understood of them for whose good he wrote Out of Controversie his desire was to be understood of all for he envied no man Knowledg nor taught he the Faith of our glorious Lord Jesus Christ with respect of persons He wished that not the great Agrippa's or some few choice ones only but all that should hear or read his Writings to the Worlds end might be not almost but altogether such as he was Faithful Believers From his fervent desire of so happy an end as the Salvation of all he so earnestly sought the only correspondent Means to wit Posterities ful instruction in the Mysteries thereto belonging And for better Symbolizing with the ignorant or men as most of us are of duller capacity in such profound Mysteries his Paraphrase upon our Saviours speeches is oft-times so copious as would be censured for polixity or Tautology in an Artist But seeing the common salvation of others not his own Applause was the thing he sought he disdains not to repeat the same thing sometimes in the same otherwhiles in different words becoming in speech as his fellow Apostle was in Carriage All unto all that he might at leastwise of every sort gain some oft-times solicitous to prevent all occasion of mistaking our Saviours Meaning though in matters wherein Ignorance could not be deadly nor Errour so easie or dangerous as in those other Profundities of greatest moment which he so dilates and works upon as if he would have them transparent to all Christian eyes 2 Do not all the Evangelists aim at the same end do they not in as plain 〈◊〉 as they could devise or we would wish divulge to all the world the true Sense and Meaning of our Saviours Parables which neither the promiscuous Multitude to whom he spake nor his select Disciples or Apostles themselves until they were privately instructed understood aright as they themselves testifie so little ashamed are they to confesse their own so they may hereby expel or prevent like ignorance in others Tell me were not our Saviours Parables expounded by his blessed mouth as plain Rules of Life as may without prejudice to his all sufficiency be expected from any other mans Are not his similitudes wherein notwithstanding are wrapt the greatest Mysteries of the Kingdom drawn from such matters of common Use as cannot change whilest Nature remains the same for the most part so plain and easie as wil apply themselves to the attentive or wel-exercised in Moralities Strange it seemed unto our Saviour that his Disciples should not at the first proposal understand them Perceive ye not this Parable how should you then understand all other Parables Yet happy were they that they were not ashamed to bewray their Ignorance by asking when they doubted though in a point of little Difficulty This good desire of progresse in their course begun brought them within the Hemisphere of that glorious light whereby they were enabled afterward to discern the greatest Mysteries of the Kingdom And unto their Question concerning the meaning of that great Parable of the Sower which is one of the Fundamental Rules of Life Our Saviour immediately replies To you it is given to know the Mysteries of the Kingdom of God but unto them that are without all thing are done in Parables that they hearing may hear and not understand lest at any time they should turn and their sins should be forgiven them 4 Had our Evangelists only set out the Text and concealed the Comment it might have ministred matter of suspicion whether all Christians throughout all generations whilest this Gospel shal endure should be taught of God from the greatest to the least of them or whether Christ had not appointed some great infallible Teacher as his Vicar general to supply the same place successively in the Church that he himself had born amongst his Disciples One on whose living Voice all the Flock besides were in all Doubts or Difficulties to rely as the Apostles did on Christs in the unfolding of this Parable But seeing they have plainly revealed to us in writing what was revealed to them concerning the Meaning of this and other Parables of greatest Use from our blessed Saviours Mouth Their written Relations of these mysteries with their Expositions must be of the same Use and Authority unto us as Christs living Words were unto them And as they were not to repair unto any other but their Master alone for the Word of Eternal Life not to omit any other infallible Teacher for declaration of his Meaning so may not any Christian to this day infallibly rely upon any mans Expositions of his Words already expounded by himself and related by his Apostles these laid up like precious seed in our hearts the diligent labours of Gods ordinary Ministers only supposed would bring forth the true and perfect Knowledge of other Precepts of life in abundance competent to every man in his rank and order 5 For seeing what
Bellarmine prove that Law was Obscure to him which as he himself confesseth had given Light unto his eyes If it were not why did he pray to God to understand it Then I perceive the Jesuites drift in this present Controversie is to establish a Rule of Faith so easie and infallible as might direct in all the wayes of Truth without Prayer to God or any help from Heaven Such a one it seems they desire as all might understand at the first sight though living as luxuriously as their Popes or minding worldly matters as much as their Cardinals Nili velint nimium esse â—aeci unlesse they would as Valentian speaks desire to be Blinde 5 Surely more blind then Beetles must they be that can suffer themselves to be perswaded that ever God or Christ would have a Rule for mans direction in the Mysteries of Salvation so plain and easie as he should not need to be beholden to his Maker and Redeemer for the true and perfect understanding of it This is a Wisdom and Gift which cometh onely from above and must be daily and earnestly sought for at the hands of God who we may rest assured will be alwayes more ready to grant our Petitions herein with lesse changes then the Pope to give his Decisions in a doubtfull Case â—ad David ask a this Wisdom of him that sate in Moses Chair we might suspect the Pope might be sued unto But Davids God is our God his Lord our Christ our Redeemer and hath spoken more plainly unto us then unto David who yet by his meditations on Gods written Laws added Light to Moses Writings as later Prophets have done to his All which in respect of the Gospels Brightnesse are but as Lights shining in dark places yet even the least conspicuous amongst them Such as will give manifest evidence against us to our eternal Condemnation if we seek this Wisdom from any others then Christs his Prophets and Apostles Doctrine by any other Means or Mediatourship then David did his From Gods Law written by Moses 6 Let us now see what Valentian can say unto the fore-cited Testimonie and to that other like unto it We have also a most sure word of the Prophets to the which ye do well that yee take heed as unto a Light that shineth in a â—…k place untill the day dawn and the day-Star ariseth in your hearts It is true saith the Doctor the word of God is a Light and this Light is clear and illuminates the eyes But it must be considered how it comes to enlighten our eyes Do you su pos that it effects this in as much as every man doth comprehend it within the 〈◊〉 of his private wit or industry as it were in a little bushell Nothing lesse But â—… it as it is placed in the Authority of the Catholick Church as in a Candlestick where it may give Light to all that are in the house For we shall shew saith he â—… place that this Authoritie of the Church is the living Judge and Mistresse of â—…th 〈◊〉 therefore is it necessary that she should carrie this Light which is contâ—… Holy Wâ—it and shew it unto all that associate themselves to her and remain â—… bosome although they be unlearned men and such as are not able by themselves to behold this Light as it is contained in the Scriptures as in a Lanthorn 7 He that could find in his heart to spend his groat or go a mile to see a Camel dance a Jigge let him but lay his finger on his mouth that he spoil not the Pageant with immoderate laughing and he may without any further cost or pains be partaker of as prettie a Sport to see a grand demure School-Divine laying aside his wonted habit of Metaphysical Proof turned Doctour Similitude on a suddain and swaggering it in the Metaphorical Cut. For what one joynt or strain is there in this long laborious vast Similitude that doth any way encline unto the least semblance of Truth or can be drawn to illustrate any such Meaning as this man intended or any way to break the force of our Writers Arguments drawn from the forecited places For first what Semblance is there between a private mans Interpretation or Comprehension of Scripture-sence and the putting of a Light or Candle under a Bushel For what though some one some few or more such men will apprehend this or that to be the full Meaning of some controversed place in Scripture I am by our Churches Doctrine no more bound to Believe them then I am to Believe the Pope of Rome whom I never saw nor knew I am bound to Believe neither of them more then if they should tell me that the whole Light of that candle which shines alike to all were onely comprehended in their eyes For by our Doctrine I may behold the same Light of Scriptures which they do as freely as they Judge of it by mine own eyes and Sense as well as they not onely submit my Sense and judgement unto theirs But if we should as this â—esuite would have us permit the judgement of all Scripture-sence wholly and irrevocably unto the Pope and his Cardinals as if their Consistorie were the compleat Hemisphere or rather the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sphere the whole sphere wherein this heavenly Lamp doth shine then indeed we should see no more of its Light then we could of a Candle put under a Bushell or locked up in some close Room In which Case we might Believe others that it did shine there still but whether it did so or no we could not Judge by our own eyes And in like manner would this Doctor perswade us that we should judge of this Light of Scriptures onely by the Testimonie or Authoritie of such as see it shine in the Consistorie at Rome not with our own eyes Had the Lord permitted but one grain of good wit to have remained in this Bushel of Bran not Impudencie in grain could without Plushing have offered to accuse our Church for hiding the Light of Scriptures under a Bushell when as we contend the free Use of it should be permitted to the whole Congregation But he disputeth of the Light as Blind men may of Colours He lived at Ingolstade and the Light of Gods Word was at Rome lockt up within the compasse of the Consistorie so that he could not see to make his comparison of it Secondly what Proportion is there between the Churches Authority such Authority as he claims for his Church and a Candlestick Let the Consistory be supposed the Candlestick wherein the word of God doth shine as a Light or Candle Doth it indeed shine there unto whom To all that will associate themselves to that Church Come then let every man exhort his Neighbour to repair to the Mountain of the Lord. Shall we there immediately see the Truth of Scriptures clearly and distinctly with our own eyes because the Pope or Trent-Councel holds out unto us the Books
heard or learned from his godly Ancestors doth but trace out the Print of Moses footsteps almost obliterate and overgrown by the sloth and negligence of former Times wherein every man had trod what way he liked best And though the same Prophet descend to later Ages as low as Davids Yet he proceeds still by the same Rule relating nothing but such Historical Events or Experiments as confirm the Truth of Moses divine Predictions such as are yet extant in Canonical Scriptures So perfect and absolute in his judgement was that Part of the Old Testament which then was written to instruct not only the Men such as he was but every Child of God that he presumes not to know or teach more them in It was written And thus much this people should have done by Moses Precept without a Prophet for their Remembrancer And these Words which I command thee this day shall be in thine heart And thou shalt rehearse them continually unto thy children and shalt talk of them when thou tarriest in thine house and as thou walkest by the way and when thâ—… liesi down and when thou risest up And thou shalt bind them for a Sign upon thine hand and they shall be as Frontlets between thine eyes Also thou shalt write them upon the posts of thine house and upon thy gates And again Sâ—t your hearts unto all the Words which I command you this day that you may command them unto your children that they may observe and do all the Words of this Law For it is no vain Word concerning you but it is your Life and by this Word you shall prolong your dayes 2 Questionlesse they that were bound to observe and do this Law were bound to know it and yet Moses refers them not to his Successor as if it were so obscure that it could not possibly be known without his Infallibility but on the contrary he supposeth it so plain and easie that every Father might instruct his Son in it and every Mother her Daughter It was their own daily Experience of the fruits and benefits in Obeying of their harms and plagues in Disobeying his Precepts which was to seal their Truth unto their Consciences For without such Observation without squaring their Lives and comparing their Thoughts and Actions unto this streight and plain Rule all other Testimonies of men or Authorities of their most infallible Teachers were in vain The Miracles which they had seen to day were quite forgotten ere nine dayes after Nor could their Perswasions or conceit of Moses Infallibility serve them for any Rule when they had shaken off these inward Cogitations and measured not the Truth of his Predictions by Experiments In their Temptations they were as ready to disclaim Moses as alwayes they were to distrust God whose mighty Wonders they had seen To what use then did the sight of all Gods Wonders or of Miracles wrought by Moses serve Motives they were necessary and excellent to incline their stubborn hearts to use this Law of God for their Rule in all their Actions and proceedings and to cause them set their hearts unto it as Moses in his last Words commands them For this Law as he had told them before was in their Hearts 3 Would any man that doth fear the Lord or reverence his Word but set his heart to read over this Book of Deuteronomy or the one hundred and nineteenth with sundry other Psalms but with ordinary Observation or attention that so the Character of Gods Spirit so lively imprinted in them might be as an Amulet to prevent the Jesuites Inchantments It would be impossible for all the wit of Men or Angels ever to fasten the least suspicion on his thoughts whether the Ancient Faithful Israelites did take this Law of Moses for their Infallible Rule in all their proceedings For nothing can be made more evident then this Truth is in it self That the Israelites Swarving from this Rule was the Cause of their departure from their God and the Occasion or Cause of their Swarving from it was this devilish Perswasion which Satan suggested to them then as the Jesuites do unto the Christian People now That this Law was too Obscure too Hard too Difficult to be understood no compleat Rule for their actions without Traditions or relying upon their Priests or Men in chief Authority This Hypocrisie Moses did wel foresee would be the beginning of all their Miseries the very Watch-word to Apostasie For which Cause he labours so seriously to prevent it Deut 30. 14. For this Commandment which I set before thee this day is not hid from thee neither far off but the Word is very near unto thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart to do it How was it in their Mouthes and in their Hearts when it was so obscure and difficult unto them after Moses Death It was in their Hearts and in their Posterity too had they set their hearts to it But as it is true Pars sanitatis est velle sanari It is a part of Health to be willing to be healed so was it here Pars morbi nolle sanari more then a part of this their grievous Disease their Blindnesse of heart was their pronenesse to be perswaded that this Word or Doctrine which Moses here taught was too Obscure and Difficult for them to follow They first began as the Jesuites do to pick Quarrels with God for which their Stubbornnesse he gave them over to their hearts desire And this his Sacred Word which should have been a Lantern unto their feet and a Light unto their paths as it was to Davids became a stumbling Block and a Stone of offence 1 Cor. 1. 23. What was the reason By their swarving from this plain and straight Rule their wayes became crooked and their actions unjust And it is the Observation of the wise Son of Sirach As Gods wayes are right and plain unto the just so are they stumbling Blocks unto the wicked Not Moses himself had he been then alive could have made this or any other true Rule of Faith plain unto these Jews whilest they remained perverse and stubborn And had they without Moses or any infallible Teachers help cast off this Crookednesse of heart Moses his infallible Doctrine had stil remained easie streight and plain unto them For it was in their Hearts though hid and smothered in the Wrinkles of their crooked Hearts In our Saviours time they wil not assent unto the Word written nor unto the Eternal Word unto which all the Writings of the Prophets gave Testimony unlesse they may see a Signe What was the Cause They had not laid Moses Commandments to their hearts For had they from their hearts Believed Moses they had Believed Christ For all whose Miracles wrought for their good in their sight and presence they cannot or wil not see that his Words were The Words of Eternal Life as Peter confesseth John 6. 68. Nor would any Jesuite
did not or would not know what our Church in this Point doth hold fall headlong in the very first entrance of this dispute 7 But in this as in the former Question it shall not be amisse to propose our Adversaries principall Arguments and Exceptions against our Churches Doctrine in admitting the Scripture for the Rule of Faith And I would request any man that is able to judge of the force and strength of an Argument to read the best learned and most esteemed of our Adversaries for the further confirmation of this Truth which we teach Against which some who have not sought into their Writings may happily imagine that much more hath or might be said by any of them then can be found in all their Writings Whereas Bellarmine and Valentia two excellent Schollars and most judicious Divines where their wits were their own and all other good Writers of their side whom I could hitherto meet with by reason of the Barrennesse of their matter and shallow unsetled Foundation of their Infallible Church have performed as good service to our Cause in this present Controversie as that Roman Orator famous for his Unskilfulnesse in Augustus his time did to the Parties whom he accused I would to God said the Emperour this foâ—lish Fellow had accused my gallerie which had been long in building for then it had been absolved that is according to the use of this word in Latin finished long ere this In this Case we have his wish And for the edification of mine own Faith in this Point I must out of the sincerity of a good Conscience professe I would not for any good on earth but Bellarmine Valentian and other grand Patrones or plausible Advocates of the Popes Cause especially Valentian had taken such earnest pains in accusing our Churches Doctrine for they have most clearly acquitted it in that we may justly presume there can be no more said against it And whether all they have said or can say be ought I leave it to the judicious Readers judgement I will set down some of their Objections and then prosecute their general Topick or forms of their Arguments whence all particulars which in this Case they can bring must receive their whole strength 8 All Hereticks saith Saint Augustin which admit the Authority of Scriptures for some rejected all or most parts of the Sacred Canon seemâ—… themselves to follow the Scriptures when as indeed they follow their own Errours Nor do Heresies saith the same Father in another place and other naughtyâ— Opinions which ensnare mens Souls spring from any other Root then this That the right sense of Scripture conceivea amisse and yet so conceived is boldly and rashly avouched 9 And in another book of Augustin it is said Valentian would have the saying well observed as it shall be to his shame That Hereticks do not cor-rupt onely the obscure and difficult but even the plain and easie places of Scriptures and our Saviour Christ as this Writer addeth did intimate how obnoxious the Evangelical Doctrine was to this corruption by Hereticks when he forewarned us to beware of false Prophets Hereticks saith he seem to be Prophets because they make a fair shew of Scripture-phrases which are as the Character or external shaâ—e of heavenly Doctrine But Prophets they are not because under the out â—ard shew of heavenly words they manifest not the native sense and meaning of the Holy Ghost but their own adulterate corrupt Opinions sacrilegiously invested by them in sacrea phrase as it were the abomination of desolation standing in the Holy place as Origen clâ—gantly notes Hom. 29. in Matt. By the same Analogie are they called ravening Wolves being arayed in sheeps cloathing c. 10 These and like places are brought by Valentian as the title and conclusion of that Paragraph shew to this purpose That seeing all Hereticks may and do easily pervert the Scriptures as Saint Peter saith to their own dâ—struction We should hence be instructed that this universal Authority and most behoâ—â—vefull for the Salvation of all which we seek as the common Judge in all Points of Faith cannot 〈◊〉 seated in the Scripture alone 11 Another Mark whereat these fiery Darts do usuall aim is to fasten the conceipt of Heresie upon our Church seeing it hath alwayes been the practise of Hereticks to cover their wicked imaginations with sacred phrase and as Lyrinensis saith to inter sperse or straw their depraved Opinions with the 〈◊〉 and fragrant Sentences of Scripture as with some precious spice lest the exhaâ—…ation of their native smell might bewray their corruption to the Reader This is a Common place trodden almost bare by the English pamphleting Papist who learns the Articles of his Roman Creed and general heads of Controversies betwixt us with their usuall Arguments or Exceptions against our Doctrine no otherwise then the Fidler doth his Song holding it sufficient for his part to afford a Mimicks face scurrilous stile or Apish gesture unto the â—nventions of Bellarmin Valentian or some forrain Jesuites Brain And as it is hard for us to speak though in general termes against any Sin in a Countrey Parish but one or other will perswade himself that we aim at his overthwart-Neighbour unto whom perhaps our reproofs are lesse appliable then unto him that thus applies them so is it very easie for this Mimical crue to perswade the ignorant or discontented People that every Minister whose person or behaviour upon what respect soever they dislike is the very man meant by the Ancient Father and our Saviour in the former general Allegations if he use but the phrase of Scripture not the Character of that forrain Beast Whereas their Objections duly examined can hurt none but the Objectors CAP. XX. That the former Objections and all of like kind drawn from the Cunning Practise of Hereticks in colouring false Opinions by Scripture are most forcible to confirm ours and confound the Adversaries Doctrine 1 MUster they as many Authorities or Experiments of this Rank as they list we know the strength and nature of their weapons They are dangerous indeed to such as have not put on the Brest-plate of Righteousnesse or Shield of Faith but yet God be praised as sharp at the one end as at the other and they had need to be wary how and against whom they use them For beaten back directly by the Defendants they may be as fair to kill the Thrower at the rebound as Them against whom they were first intended For proof hereof look how easily we can retort all they have thrown at us upon themselves It hath been the practise of Hereticks say they to misinterpret Scriptures and pretend their Authoritie for countenancing errours This wounds not us except we were naked of all Syllogistical Armour of proof For they should prove if they will conclude ought to our prejudice that none but Hereticks have used Scriptures Authoritie to confirm their Opinions For if Orthodox
These Hereticks some of you I imagin would say albeit they might pretend Scriptures for the Rule of Faith yet would not be ruled by Scriptures when they were evidently brought against them For your evidence of Scripture to prove these Points there mentioned we know them well enough for some of them you professe Tradition only CAP. XXII That our Adversaries Objections do not so much infringe as their Practise confirms the Sufficiency of Scriptures for composing the greatest Controversies in Religion 1 BUt suppose many Hereticks your selves for example will not submit their minds unto the Evidence of Scripture what Remedy who can help it Their Condemnation is just and Vengeance is Gods he will repay Man it behooveth to see evidently that they contemn or abuse Scripture before he adventure to iinflict Punishment upon them for it lest otherwise he become an intruder into the Almighties Tribunal But if the Evidence of Scripture will not what else shall recall such from Errour 2 Besides the former general Allegations let us see what more can be said why the Scriptures may not be the most effectual and infallible Rule that can be imagined to guide men in the way of Truth The Authority saith Valentian ordained by God for determining all Questions of Faith is without all question most apt to discern and prevent all Errours contrary to Faith Why may not the Authority of Scripture be accounted such The Scripture saith be is so framed yet was it God that framed it as Experience may also teach us that of it self alone it is so far from being a fit Rule for avoiding all Errours that by the secret judgement of God it is a stumbling Block and as a Snare to the feet of the unwise so that such as will rely upon it alone may soon trip or trâ—â—â— awry 3 The Reader must lay the Blame where it is due if these indefatigable mouthes of blasphemies reiterating the like absurd Impieties so oft enforce me often to oppose the same or like Answers to them Such an Occasion as Gods Creatures were of Idolatry the Scriptures we grant may be of Heresie For of Gods good Creatures wherewith the idolatrous Heathen polluted themselves the wise man speaks in that place whereto Valentian alludes And such an Occasion should this infallible Way of the Romish Church pretended for avoiding be of breeding Heresies were it any of Gods Wayes of which the wise son of Syrach saith indefinitely They are stumbling Blocks to the wicked so was the Way of Life the Gospel it self even whilest proposed and avouched by S. Peter and S. Paul The Question then must be For what Cause the Scriptures are a Snare to some mens feet because they admit and embrace them for their Rule of Life If thus either Valentians Ghost or any Jesuite now alive dare avouch I say no more then the Archangel said to Satan The Lord rebuke thee Only unto the unwise and wilfully wicked because Such the Mediator and Saviour of the world Salus ipsa Salvation it Self was a Stone of offence and unto all such not Scripture nor any of Gods Wayes serves as a Rule to save but to condemn them 4 This is the Article then upon which the Jesuite must once again be examined whether unto such as are by Gods just Judgements decreed to Destruction and given over by his Holy Spirit to believe Lies and follow lying Traditions or Fables of mans invention the Popes infallible Authority can be a Rule of Life or saving Faith If it can then we will grant it to be a more infallible Rule then Scripture because able to controul Gods immutable Decree if it cannot as none without open and presumptuous Blasphemy will say it can then is it no more effectual for to reclaim men from Errours then the Scriptures are nor doth it any wayes supply their want If they will not believe Moses and the Prophets saith our Saviour neither will they be perswaded though one were raised from the dead why So Because God hath decreed this Word as the onely Means of Salvation to such as have been partakers of it and such as refuse this are given over by his Spirit to the Stubbornnesse of their own hearts shall then the Popes Infallibility make such believe By what Means Are his words more effectual then the Words of Life Are his Buls able to withstand the Decrees of the Almighty Or are his Curses to the disobedient more terrible then the everlasting Woes pronounced by our Saviour Christ and his Prophets more piercing then the Relation of Hell-pains by a messenger from the dead By your Churches continual Practise I should guesse this would be your reply for there is no other left that the Pope can constrain men to subscribe to his Decrees by Fire and Sword This might command their Hands or Tongues but not their Minds For the Jesuites would teach such as feared the smart of their fleshly members to cosen their Conscience for saving their Bodies with this distinction Juravi linguâ mentem injuratam gero And if fire and sword be the best Weapons of spiritual Warfare or unrelenting Persecutions the ensigns of infallible Authority then the greater Tyrants may be alwayes the more infallible Teachers But these Weapons by your best writers consent ye may not use against any but such as are already admitted into Christs Fold Quae foris sunt judicabit Deus Such as are without God will judge The Pope may such as are within in what manner for what Cause he please not liable to any account whether in so doing he do right or wrong Let the fruits of our Practise then witnesse whether what is by you objected to us for using our Saviours language may not by fit Analogie be verified of your selves in this point whether We or Ye be the men of whom our Saviour gave the world warning when he told Of false Prophets outwardly appearing in sheeps clothing being inwardly ravening Wolves Unto such as are by us won to the Gospel we grant that Christian Liberty after which before their Conversion we promised Your Factors abroad as in the Indies or Japan appear to men in sheeps cloathing making fair promises of the glorious Gospel of Christ and the Liberty of the Son of God but inwardly as in Italy Spain or generally within your own Folds are ravening Wolves Or to sit you with an Emblem essentially parallel to your nature and custome ye are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inversi Men abroad and Wolves at your own home For whiles you seek to convert an Alien you magnifie the Doctrine of the Gospel your speech is fair your whistle pleasant and your feeding sweet and good if ye mention the Popes Authority it is moderately and urged in that stile 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Peter feed my lambs but when ye have once drawn these lambs within your hurdles ye change your note and turn into your proper shape then you cry with
in mens hearts So in later Ages since the Almightie gave his Word in every language and the number of Preachers hath been greatly multiplied the old Serpent permits the Jesuits and his other Instruments to translate expound and Preach the Gospel to the ignorant And in opposition to the practise of Reformed Churches the lay Roman Catholick may now behold yea read the Words of Life What difference then can any make betwixt theirs and our Doctrine in this Point such as in times past was betwixt true Miracles wrought by the singer of God and Diabolical Wonderments all which later were usually wrought to idle purposes and by some apish trick or other bewrayed their Authors sinister intendments So doth the cunning restraint of this Libertie late granted to the Roman Laicks great in shew bewray who was the Authour of this Plot and what his purpose Some merry Devil sure is minded to make Hell sport by putting this gull upon the learned Papist his Instrument to put the like upon the ignorant who now at length may read the Scriptures but with absolute submission of their Interpretation to his Instructors who may not take any receit thence but according to their supreme Infallible Physitians prescripts which may not be examined by any Rule of Gods written or unwritten Word nor may any man call his skill in question much lesse condemn him of Imposture by the lamentable issue and dismal successe of his Practises Should men upon like termes be admitted to read Galen or Hippocrates and yet the Monopoly of Medicines permitted to some one Emperick or Apothecarie not liable to any account whether his confections were made according to the Rules of Physick Art or no They might be in greater danger of poysoning then if these grand Physitians had never written for that might be prescribed them by such an authentick Mountebank as a Cordial which the other had detected for Poyson So should the Christian World might the Jesuites plea prevail be continually at the Popes Curtesie whether they should embrace that Sense of Scriptures which Christ and his Apostles have condemned for the Doctrine of Devils as the Oracles of the living God and food for their Souls 7 But some man more indifferent would here perhaps interpose Though theirs be bad do you prescribe us any better Method of Health Your former counsel to practise the Apostles Rules is as if a man should say to one sick of a dangerous disease Expel the bad humour and you shall be well Yet as we said before Est pars sanitatis velle sanari To desire the exâ—…pation of such Affections as hinder our proficiencie in the School of Christ or knowledge of his precepts is a good step to health The Scriptures are the words of life containing Medicines as well as Meat and must purge our Souls of carnal Affections as Physick doth the body of bad Humours They teach withall what Abstinence must be used ere we can be capable of that spiritual Welfare which they promise to the Soul of such as follow their Prescriptions And because our natural Corruption cannot be asswaged much lesse expelled but by their force or vertue which is not alwayes manifested upon the first Receipt we are to come unto them with such reverence as the Moralist did to Meditations of Vertue Vacua sobria mente in sobrietie of Spirit not in the heat abundance or actual motion of such Affections as hinder their operation upon our Souls as men usually take Physick upon a fasting and quiet stomack although Pestered with bad humours which yet cannot be extirpate but by Physick nor by Physick if ministred in the actual motion heat or raging of such humours If a man have but this desire to be rid of such Affections as breed this distemper in his Soul or work a distast of the Word of Life he is capable of that Promise Habents dabitur and shall in good time see his desire augmented whose encrease will bring forth greater fervencie in prayer and prayers if fervent though in men subject to such infirmities avail much and shall in the end be heard to 〈◊〉 full And as well in thankfull duty to the Redeemer of Mankind for his gracious Promises as in hope of being further partakers of the Blessings promised Every one that heareth Gods Word ought and such as hear it a right will as oft as they seek recovery of their spiritual Health by it or such Means as it prescribes abstain from all occasions and occurrents that may encrease provoke or strengthen such Affections as hinder the operations of it upon their Souls For even Nature taught the Cynick to account surfetting and intemperate diet madnesse in the Heathen whiles they sacrificed for Health If any have erred in hearing Gods Word amisse or in the unseasonable applying of Sacred Prescripts these Errors must be recalled by further consultation with their dispensors by more diligent search and better instruction in other parts of this Method of Life 8 Saint Peter knew many ignorant and unstable Souls had perverted some haâ—d places of S. Pauls Epistles as they had other Scriptures to their own destruction Did he therefore advise them to whom he thus wrote not to seek their Salvation out of Saint Pauls Epistles but with absolute submission of their judgement to his and his successours Prescripts Or doth he not seek to establish them in that Doctrine which Saint Paul had taught according to the wisdom given him in all his Epistles Or can any endued with reason doubt whether Saint Paul himself did not expect his Writings should be a Rule of Faith to all that read them without continuance either of his own or others actual Infallible Proposal of them He had protested once for all Though we or an Angel from Heaven preach unto you otherwise then that we have preached unto you let him be accursed He had said before and yet saith he now again If any man preach unto you otherwise then ye have received let him be accursed For he had taught them as their own Conscience might witnesse the Doctrine of God and not man as he intimateth in the next words 9 Either Saint Paul is not Authentick in this protestation or else all stand accursed by it that dare absolutely admit any Doctrine though from an Angels mouth but upon due examination and sure triall whether consonant or contrary to what Saint Paul hath left in writing His meaning notwithstanding in many places as his fellow-Apostle witnesseth was much perverted And seeing what was past could not be amended it seemed necessary to Saint Peter to admonish others lest they should be intangled in like errour But what means had he left to prevent this perverting of Scriptures in them Either none besides or none so good as diligent Reading or Hearing the written Word For such was this Epistle which for their Admonition he now wrote and was desirous questionlesse all of them should with attention hear or read
Delusions and Appearances as well as the true their divine Illuminations whence the Contention amongst the professed Prophets themselves was as great as any now amongst the learned Interpreters of Prophecies or other Scriptures And from this Contention amongst the Prophets the unlearned or rather all in that people not Prophets were by the Romanist Objections against us were they pertinent to waver and halt between the contrariety of Illuminations and Visions professed as well by the false Prophets as the true Nor will any Jesuite I think be so bold as to deny lest every man might perceive him to deny more then possibly he could know that those lying Spirits in the mouthes of Ahabs Prophets were then as cunning in imitating true Revelations as now in counterfeiting Orthodoxal Interpretations of Truth revealed Or if this they cal in question let them resolve us why Idolatry in those Ages wherein true Prophets flourished most should be as frequent and various as Heresies in later times wherein the preaching of the Gospel is most plentiful The true Reason whereof as we suppose is this These lying Spirits were alike apt to imitate Gods several manner of speaking whether by means ordinary or extraordinary in divers Ages At all times if we compare either their native Capacity or acquired skil with our own though in matters wherein we have been most conversant if to their sagâ—…y we adde their malicious Temper and eager Desires of doing ill which alwayes adde an Edge unto Wit in mischievous Invention In all these they so far exceed the sons of seduced Adam that unlesse the Almighty did either 〈◊〉 us by his Holy Spirit or restrain them in the exercise of their skil especially in Spiritual matters wherewith the natural man hath no acquaintance who could in any Age be able to discern their Jugling much less to avoid their snares alwayes suited to the present season Notwithstanding most evident it is that in Ahabs as in all other times tainted with the like or a quivalent Sins the Almighty gives them leave to do their worst to practise with such cunning in every kind as leaves men so disposed as these false Prophets were until they amend no more possibility of distinguishing Devilish Suggestions from Divine Oracles then Ahab had without repentance to escape his doom read by Elias and Michaiah For he had not fallen unlesse his Prophets had been first seduced Their Errour therefore was by Gods just judgement as Fatal as his Fall both absolutely inevitable upon supposition of their obstinate Disobedience to the undoubted Mandates of Gods written Law Thus no one tittle of our Adversaries Objections how the learned should be sure of their interpretations when others as learned as they are as strongly perswaded to the contrary but is as directly opposite unto the Certainty of true Prophets Revelations seeing many yea most of that Profession and in the judgement of man men of better gifts and places then such as proved true Prophets were otherwise perswaded usually such as the people esteemed best strangeliest deluded 3 That from this Variety of Opinions amongst the Prophets about their Illuminations others not endued with the gift of Prophesie were in the self same case the unlearned people throughout the Christian world are in wheresoever or whensoever Dissentions arise amongst the learned admits no question but amongst wranglers For albeit the excellent Brightness of Divine Truth did necessarily imprint an infallible Evidence in their apprehension to whom it was immediately by Means extraordinary revealed yet could they not communicate this Evidence or Certainty unto the people but by preaching the Word revealed after the self same manner we do Yea sometime it was only communicated unto them by the Ministery of others no Prophets Here let any Jesuite or other Patron of the Romish Churches Cause answer me to these Demands First whether the People were not bound to believe the true Prophesies either delivered by the Prophets own mouthes or read by others or directed to them in writing to be the Word of GOD and to reject the contrary Doctrine of false Prophets as Delusions Secondly whether if the ordinary People of those times could by any Christians though private men in later may not by the same Means distinguish the Word of God being in like sort read or expounded or preached unto them from the Word of Man The Word remains stil the same the Truth of it better confirmed unto the World by the continuance of it in power and strength throughout all Ages intermediate wherein Gods Spirit by which it was first manifested to the Prophets and written in the Peoples hearts hath been more plentiful then before especially since the Revelation of the Gospel most plentiful in this present if I may so speak the second time of Grace Our Argument then stands good A fortiori If every private man amongst GODS People of Old might and ought Believe and believing Obey his Word revealed to others only read or expounded unto him rejecting all contrary or erroneous Doctrines the People of this Age must do the like and all Objections possible against the judgement of modern private Spirits conclude as much against all private persons of Ancient times For their Means of knowing the Prophets Illuminations or Visions were ordinary such as we have now liable to all exceptions that can be made against our knowledge or perswasion of the true Sense of Scripture But neither theirs nor our Imbecillity in knowing or Facility of erring was or is any just Exception why the Scripture should not be a Rule to both Albeit all the Papists Arguments might be urged with far greater probability against them who were to Believe Prophetical Writings first For more easie it is to Assent unto Particulars contained in a general Canon already established by the approbation of former Ages and confirmed by joynt consent of Parties most adverse and contrary in the interpretation of several parcels then to admit the general Canon it self for the undoubted Word of GOD or yield obedience to the Particulars therein contained Yet were the Ancient people bound to admit the Prophesie of Isaias Jeremiah as the undoubted Word of God albeit unknown to their Ancestors but only in the generality of Moses doctrine much more as we conclude may Christians now living assent unto the true expositions or particular contents of these Prophesies or other Scriptures of whose absolute Truth in general they do not doubt and of whose 〈◊〉 articulars they may now behold the sundry Opinions and Expositions of divers Ages 4 To presse the former Arguments more fully parallel'd to our present Controversie a little farther I would demand of any Jesuite whether the Word of God taught by the Prophets who were to win credit by their skil not presumed skilful for their Authority in the Church or credit in Common-weal or the definitive sentence of the High-Priests or others in eminent place were to be the Rule of Israels Faith Whether the
of our selves And again the Spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets 2 And yet both these Rules concern the greatest Scholars and most skilful Interpreters in some degree as well as the meanest For none is so absolutely good none so far exceeds another but in part may be exceeded by him Nor doth this Christian Modesty which the Scripture thus teacheth bind any Christian soul or ingenuous mind to such absolute servility as the Objection must inforce upon all if it prove ought For there is no ingenuous man especially of meaner gifts but will in heart and conscience acknowledge many both Ancient and modern for far more excellent Scholars then himself and yet be fully perswaded in Conscience that in sundry particulars he hath the Truth on his side which they oppugne and the true sense of Gods Spirit in some points wherein they have erred or were ignorant For neither wil an indefinite Proposition in matters whose revelation depends upon the free Wil and Liberty of Gods Spirit and are in respect of us contingent infer every particular nor will one or sew particulars in any point infer an Universal Proposition or such as we call vera ut plurimum true for the most part Now to say believe that such a man is a better Scholar and of far more excellent gifts is but indefinite not infinite for the extent of his Scholarship or gifts beyond mine Wherefore it wil not hence follow that he is a better Scholar or interpreter in this albeit he be so in many or in most other particulars much lesse will it follow that I am a better Scholar or interpreter then he because I am better seen in this one or few particulars The Consequence or Corollary of which two Assertions is again as evident I may without breach of Modesty think I have the Truth on my side in sundry particulars against him that is far better seen in Scriptures and other Sciences then my self For albeit he were much better seen in both then he is yet are his gifts measured as well as mine although God hath given him a greater measure of such gifts then me Wherefore as I would willingly yield unto him in infinite others so may I safely dissent from him in this or â—…r particulars that are contained in the small measure of Gods gifts upon me without any just censure of Arrogancy or breach of Modesty for entring the lists of Comparison with him absolutely For now we are to be compared but in this one or few Cases not according to the whole measure of Gods gifts in us which I acknowledge far greater in him and reverence him as my Superiour for them And as I acknowledge him absolutely for my better so is he in these particulars in some sort to yield Superiority unto me Christian Modesty teacheth every man not to be hasty or rash in gain-saying the Doctrine of the Ancient or other men of Worth but rather binds him to diligence in examination of the Truth to use deliberation in gain-saying the Opinions of men better learned then himself But Christianity it self binds all Christians not to believe mens Authority against their own Consciences nor to admit of their Doctrines for Rules of Faith be they never so excellent unlesse they can discern them to be the Doctrine of that great Prophet Cui DEUS non admetitur Spiritum He cannot fail in any thing and whatsoever He saith or what his SPIRIT shall witnesse to my Spirit to have proceeded from Him I am bound to Believe But for men to whom God gives his Spirit but in measure albeit in great measure because I cannot know the particulars unto which it extends I neither may absolutely refuse nor absolutely admit their doctrines for true until I see perfectly how they agree with or disagree from his Doctrine of whose Fulnesse we have all received And even the Truth of their Writings to whom he hath given his gifts in great measure I am to examin by their Consonancy unto that small measure of his undoubted gifts in my self so far as they concern my self or others committed to my charge And in the confidence of Gods Promises for the increase of Faith and Grace to all such as use them aright every Christian in sobriety of spirit may by the Principles of Faith planted by Gods singer in his heart examin the Sentences and Decrees of the wisest men on earth to approve them if he can discern them for true to confute them if false to suspend his judgement and limit the terms of his disobedience unto them if doubtful and finally to admit or reject them according to the degrees of their Probability or Improbability which he upon sober diligent and unpartial search directed and continued in reverence of Gods Word and sincere love of Truth shall find in them 3 All the Arguments which they can heap up from the Variety of Opinions amongst the learned albeit they could make a Catalogue of Confusion in this kind as long as the tower of Babel was high can only prove thus much That no man especially no man indued with the gift of interpreting may rely upon any other mans Opinions Expositions or Decrees without further examination of them but only upon the Scripture it self which never varieth from it self nor from the Truth for this cause to be admitted as the only Infallible Rule of all Divine Truths whereunto every man must conform his Belief and Perswasions For even this Variety of Opinions about the particular Sense or Meaning of this Canon of Truth amongst such as joyntly acknowledge the Infallibility of it in general is a sufficient Reason to disclaim any mans Authority for the Rule of Faith seeing Experience shews such Variety and Partiality in them and the general Foundation of Faith held by all thus dissenting binds every man to Believe that the Scripture is not subject to any of these Inconveniences This undoubted certainty of it when it is rightly understood and perceived should incourage all to seek out the right Sense and Meaning of it which once found is by all mens consent the surest foundation of Faith for by our Adversaries consent it is the Ground of the Churches Faith and where they cannot presently attain unto it to suspend their judgements and not to follow mens Authorities but onely in Particulars whose Generals are contained in Scripture lest they may lead them against the true Sense and Meaning of it And if men generally should have no other Ground but mans Authority or Believe this or that to be the Meaning of Scripture because such a man or companie of men doth tell him so besides his wronging of Gods Spirit herein he should also wrong many other men oft-times far better learned and skilfull in Scriptures more dear in the sight of God and better acquainted with his Spirit then are they on whose Authoritie he relies Every one to whom God hath given a wise heart and Power in Scripture might
such as dissented from your Church as a â—opting or pruning to cause ours flourish and hath at length set the Israel of God at libertie from Aegyptian Slavery 3 But supposing this violent Course upon great exigence of circumstances either in the Matter Manner or Times of Contentions to be both lawfull and expedient yet could not the ordinarie Practise of it be more effectuall to restrain men from contradicting then it might be to enforce them to oppugne the Truth It might according to the diverse dispositions of such as manage it be a Means one way or other alike forcible either to retain men in Heresie Idolatrie and Infidelitie or in the Unitie of true and livelie Faith albeit Fear alone may make men perfect Hereticks or Infidels but not inwardly or sincerely Faithfull 4 And as for our Church albeit she search not so narrowly into the secrets of every mans conscience nor be so tyrannically jealous of every Word that might be ill interpreted nor so outragiously cruel in punishing known dissention from her or discovered Errour yet God be praised she hath Pauls Sword as well as yours which our Magistrate bears not in vain but can unsheath it when need requires against such as are open and evident abetters of Contentions unlesse perhaps you will except that it hath not been so much exercised in cutting you off from amongst us who are the Ringleaders of all division debate and Trouble in our Church as it might be according to your Doctrine If in the Practise of this coactive Authoritie over contentious Spirits there be any fault God amend it for in our Churches Doctrine concerning this Point there is none and God grant our Magistrates may Practise as our faithfull Pastors teach whose Doctrine is that this External as well as the Internal Power is given for Edification not for destruction and must be directed by the same Rule that the Use and Practise of it must be limited by the End that the End of it is by Injunction of things Good and Prohibition of Evil to proportion mens Actions and Conversations to the Rule of Faith and Law of God that so every member of the Common-wealth thus wrought and fashioned by the coactive Power may be more easily transformed into a member of Christ as being more apt and pliable for the Word of Life to work upon Nor are we so precisely wedded to any determinate course for quelling or preventing contentious Schismes or Heresies but we may admit what other soever time shall detect more effectual for attaining the former End unto which our love is such as will not suffer us dislike any Means allied to it though having affinitie with your Church Part of whose external discipline we are not ashamed to use unto good because by you abused to bad and wicked Purposes But for your Churches Practise in the use of your best Means for avoiding all Contentions you plead no Infallibilitie therein you may fail as well as we and the Question now is about our Doctrine 5 Out of that which hath been said our Means for punishing such as we know to be contentious appears as good as yours whose use so far as we like it is as free for us as for your selves let us now see whether we have Means as good or as infallible as yours to discerne who are contentious 6 For the Popes Infallibilitie whether it be any or no we are anone to enquire and we may not in this place give you leave to prejudice our Church with the supposal of it Nor do your selves make this discretion of contenâ—ous Spirits any essential part thereof 7 None of you that I have read doth attribute any Prophetical Spirit to the Pope in this Case as if he could descrie the storms of Contentions which might cause shipwrack of Faith before they arise as far off as Eâ—… did the Rain when it first began to gather into a cloud like a mans hand The excellencie of his Infallibilitie by your own Positions if I mistake not consists in the decisions of Controversies brought unto him not in the discovery or finding out of such as breed Contention But doth he vouch safe to decide all Controversies that arise in his Dominions albeit brought unto him Vix vacat exiguis rebus adesse Jovi The exercise of this Dominus Deus vester plenarie Power is much like the use of the Heathen Gods upon the old Roman Stage Nec Deus intersit nisi nodus vindice dignus Inciderit Unlesse it be to loose some Gordian knot The Popes decision is not eas'ly got And where it is got it goes no farther then to the just and infallible censure of the Opinion it self in punishing the Authors or abetters of adjudged Heresies or Schismes he may erre as well as we because herein he goes but by the Information of private men who neither are so absoluteâ—y Holy but they may prove partial nor so Wise and skilfull alwayes but they may erre in their Information especially where it goes successively from ear to ear and from one Countrey Dialect to another as drink from vessel to vessel always losing some part of its proper and native Sapor so that it may relish otherwise to his Holinesse mouth then it did at the first setting abroach by the Authour 8 And seeing the best Means to avoid Contention is the just punishment of them that causelesly cause them your Churches Authority being herein so much more obnoxious to Errour and Misinformation as her Diocesse is larger lesse uniforme or more remote is liable to many Exceptions from which such little ones as she out of her greatnesse contemns are free Nor is the Question as you bear the simple in hand betwixt Publick and Private Spirits but between your private men and ours as whether yours can better discâ—â—â— who are contentious thorowout your vast Precincts then ours who are such amongst us at home That no man should dissent from the Doctrine of the Catholick Church you all agree Some of you dissent from it as most of their fellows think who yet will not professe but rather seek to cloak their dissent either with colours of Consonance or pretended reasons of no Repugnance unto Catholick Tenents Catharinus will defend the Councel of Trent and yet hold Certainty of Salvation Soto and Bellarmin reprove him but how could either of them discern whether Catharinus had the true Meaning of the Trent Councel or not Catharinus I take it had a Suffrage in making those Decrees whereof neither Soto nor Bellarmin were allowed much lesse Authentick Interpreters for the Popes Bull confirming that Councel prohibits all private Interpretations of it yet hath not the Pope or any Publick Authoritie since that time condemned Catharinus for this dissention How knew Maldonate that Jansenius Hesselius and others which deny that Christs Words in the sixth of John are to be understood of Sacramental eating did varie from the received Doctrine of your Church and jump
Melody and joy at their Destructions yet we assure our selves and ye might dread Gods further Judgement by the event it was the Cry of their innocent Bloud which fill'd the Court of Heaven and in a just revenge of their Oppression procured Luthers Commission for Germanies Revolt And yet say you Luther was the Cause of Dissention in Christs Church why so Because he burst your former Unity whose only Bond was Hellish Tyrannie Of such a dissention and of the breach of such an Unity we grant he was the Cause and you have no just cause to accuse him of dissention or disobedience for it For all kind of Unity is not to be preferred before all kind of Dissention or Revolt He that will not dissent from any man or society of men upon any Occasion whatsoever must live at perpetual Enmity with his God and War continually against his own Soul For there is an Unity in Rebellion a Brotherhood in Mischief a Society in Murther both of Body and Soul Wherefore unlesse you can prove your Cause or Title for exacting such absolute submission of mens souls and spirits unto your Church or Popes Decrees to be most just and warrantable by Commission from the Highest Power in Heaven Luther and all that followed him did well in preferring a most just most necessary and sacred War before a most unjust and shamefully-execrable Peace A Peace no Peace but a banding in open Rebellion against the Supream Lord of Heaven and Earth and his Sacred Laws given for the perpetual Government of Mankind throughout their generations 4 To presse you a little with your Objections against us and our Doctrine for nourishing dissention Our Church say you hath no Means of taking up Controversies aright If this were true yet God be praised it ministreth no just occasion of any dangerous Quarrel But be ours as it may be hath your Church any better Means for composing Controversies of greatest moment that raign this day throughout the Christian World Or doth it not by this insolent proud tyrannical claim of Soveraigntie and imperial Umpiership over all other Churches in all Controversies give just cause of the greatest dissention and extremest Opposition that can be imagined could be given in the Church of Christ The whole world besides cannot minister any like it Nature and common Reason teach us that a man may with far safer Conscience take arms in defence of his Life and Liberty then in hope to avoid some pettie loss or grievance or to revenge some ordinary cause of private discontent the Quarrel in the one though with resistance unto our Adversaries bloud may be justifiable which in the other albeit within the compasse of lesse danger were detestable But Grace doth teach us this Equitie Skin for Skin all that ever a man hath the whole world and more if he had it is to be spent in the defence of Faith the only seat of our Spiritual Life or for the Libertie of our Conscience You alone teach that all men should submit their Faith to your Decrees without examination of them or appeal from them we usurp no such Authoritie either over yours or any mens Consciences You challenge our Soveraign Lord and all his People to be your ghosily Slaves we only stand in our own defence we exact to such absolute Service or Allegeance either of you or any other the meanest Christian Church no nor our Prince and Clergie of the natural members of our own They only seek would God they sought aright in time to keep them short at home whose long reach might hale over Sea your long-sought Tyrannie over this People of Brittany happily now divided Lord ever continue this happy Division from the Romish world Unlesse your Means of taking up so great Contentions as hence in equitie ought to arise be so superexcellent that it can make amends where all is marred for which I cannot see what Means can be sufficient unlesse you either let your Suit fall or prove your Title to be most just by Arguments most Authentick and strong you evidently impose a necessitie of the greatest Contentions and extremest Opposition that any abuse or wrong losse or danger possibly to befall a Christian man either as a Man or Christian either in things of this life or that other to come either concerning his very Life and Libertie whether Temporal or Spiritual or whatsoever else is more dear unto him can occasion of breed 5 That which ye usually premise to work such a prejudice in credulous and unsetled minds as may make your sleight pretences of Reason or Scripture to be sifted anone seem most firm and solid to ground you Infallibility upon is the supposed Excellency of it for taking up all Controversies in Religion and so of retaining Unitie of Holy Catholick Faith in the Bond of Love If indeed it were so excellent for this purpose you might rest contented with it and heartily thank God for it Yea but because you have this excellent Means which we have not nor any like unto it yours is the true Catholick Church and ours a congregation of Schismaticks What if we would invent the like would that serve to make ours a true Church Or tell us what Warrant have you for inventing or establishing your supposed most excellent Order for taking up Controversies Was it from Heaven or was it from Men If from Heaven we will obey it if from Men we will imitate you in it if we like it But first let us a little further examin it CAP. XXVIII That of two Senses in which the Excellency of the Romish Churches pretended Means for retaining the Unity of Faith can only possibly be defended The one from the former discourse proved apparently False The other â—… self as palpably Ridiculous 1 WHen you affirm the Infallibility of your Church to be so excellent a Means for taking up all Controversies in Religion you have no choice of any other but one of these two Meanings Either you mean It is so excellent a means de facto and doth take up all Controversies or else it would be such as might take up all if all men would subscribe unto It. 2 If you take the former Sense or meaning we can evidently take you as we say with the very manner of Falshood For this claim of such Authoritie as we partly shewed before is the greatest eye-sore to all faithful eyes that can be imagined and makes your Religion more irreconcilable to the Truth And for this Church of England as in it some dissent from you in many Points others in fewer some more in one some more in another so in this of your Churches Infallibility all of us dissent from you most evidently most eagerly without all hope of Reconcilement or agreement unlesse you utterly disclaim the Title in as plain terms as hitherto you have challenged it Your dealing herein is as absurdly impious and impiously insolent as if any Christian Prince or State should
all though different in their particular Natures and peculiar Properties uniform for the transmission of Light But after the dissolution of the Christian Empire and the constitution of several States and Soveraignties throughout Europe all compleat within themselves and different one from another in Laws and Customes the transfusion of such an absolute Ecclesiastick Authoritie through all would be unequal and make Christendom like a Monster compact of many several entire Bodies made up in one or like some uglie living creature that had many Heads and but one Heart or Soul CAP. XXX That the final Trial of this Controversie must be by Scriptures That the Jesuites and modern Papists fierce oppugning all certainty of private Spirits in discerning the Divine Truth of Scriptures or their true Sense hath made the Church their Mother utterly uncapable of any plea by Scriptures for establishing her pretended Infallibility 1 BUt what Christian heart could have suspected that any man acknowledging the infinite Majestie of an Omnipotent God filling every place with his Presence ruling all things by his Power and having every least Creature of the World a world of Witnesses of his inconceivable Wisdome and unspeakable Providence over the Works of his own Hand durst once have presumed to think much lesse have opened his mouth to utter least of all have imployed his pen to proclaim such foul Impietie to the world as that a Power so infinite could not sufficiently provide for his Church in deciding matters of Faith surpassing all reach of Reason unlesse he had ordained some one Supream Tribunal Seat on earth the Judges whereof should be but mortal men whose Bodies can be but in one place at once whose Voices cannot reach without the precincts of their Consistories whereas the Law of this our God unto whose sentence in matters of Faith we appeal is or might be but for these our Antiscripturian Adversares importunitie every where throughout the Christian World dispersed and besides the external helps of an ordinary Ministerie or Magistracie alike common to all Nations the Holy Spirit is every where assistant to all such as seek him in the written Word by him revealed whose live-characters are as the prints or footsteps of his wonted Motions in Gods Prophets or Apostles hearts by which the faithful may discern his approach or Presence in their own Nor wil the Jesuites be so wilful I hope as to denie that this Holy Spirit who did dictate the Word to such as wrote it in these material Tables having first written it in the fleshly Tables of their Hearâ—ts is able now also to write the same immediately in the Hearts of all such as with fear and reverence prepare themselves for his fit and decent entertainment That this was possible to be performed by the Almighty Wisdom of God they would not I know deny were this 〈◊〉 direct and plain termes made the main Controversie betwixt us Albeit as much as we have charged them withall will most necessarily follow from their absurd and lavishly blasphemous Speeches which in the heat of contention have distilled from their pens in this present Controversie But of the Possibilitie of Gods immediate teaching every Christian Heart or rather of the Probabilities which may induce all to relie immediately hereupon we shall have occasion to discourse hereafter Let us now in sobrietie of Spirit rather dispute of Gods Will then his Power As whether there be any sure Argument to perswade us that it was his intent or purpose either to instruct men in the true Sense of Scriptures or to take up all Controversies in matters of Faith by this supposed Infallibilitie of some visible Church All this and somewhat more our Adversaries in this Point seriously avouch and earnestly contend for Let us therefore briefly see whether or no Gods Spirit hath taught thus much That the Sense of Scriptures cannot be had without the Assistance or working of Gods Spirit both jointly acknowledge They must be understood and interpreted saith Bellarmin by the same Spirit which wrote them as he very well gathers out of Saint Peter Whence likewise he well collects that the whole difficultie in this Question about taking up Controversies and finding out the true Sense of Scriptures consists in this where this Spirit is and where the distressed Soul and doubtfull Conscience ought to seek it In the Visible and Catholike Church saith Bellarmin and all the Modern Roman Catholicks that is as they interpret it in the Consistorie of the Pope and Cardinals or in the Assemblie of Bishops or as the Modern Jesuites will have it in the Pope alone speaking ex Cathedra 3 Every man say we ought to seek the Spirit of God in his own Soul and Conscience being directed and ruled by the Sacred Word which was revealed and uttered by the same Spirit This Word directs them in this search and the Spirit once found out or rather finding them thus seeking him establisheth their Assent unto the Word already revealed and written by imprinting the same invisible Word or the true Sense and Meaning of it in their Hearts 4 Why this Spirit should be infallibly present to the Visible Church all our Adversaries uncessantly urge Scripture I will not abuse the Readers patience with allegation of the Places which have been very fully answered by many of our Church That which I intend at this time is First to debar them by their own Grounds of this Plea of Scriptures by shewing their Absurditie and folly in urging any Scripture at all for the proof of their Aâ—lertion And secondly to overthrow the Assertion it self by manifest proofs that either their Churches transcendent Authoritie as it is now taught must fall or Christianitie cannot stand To make way for our dearer passage in the former 5 They generally hold That this Infallibilitie of the Visible Church consists directly in this That the Holy Ghost is infalliblie present to it and gives it the true Sense and Meaning of Scriptures which he doth not give to private persons whom in their judgements he will not vouchsafe immediately to instruct so that his Dictates already revealed cannot be a Rule unto them because they want his infallible Assistance for their Exposition and for the same reason Certain they cannot be without the Churches Authority that they understand the Scripture aright 6 This their Assertion being two-fold for their Churches infallible Expositions and against all private Interpretations is grounded upon these two Principles They are to be Believed in exposition of Scriptures fide divina whom the Holy Ghost infallibly assists They are not so to be Believed whom the Holy Ghost doth not so assist Whence what he said before will follow that no man besides the Pope may believe his own interpretations of Scriptures His or the Churches all must nay all men must believe fide divina that the Church or Pope is in all Determinations infalliblie assisted by the Holy Ghost For if we were not bound to
at least which this Counterfeit exacts to be Believed as true to wit that he himself is a man of excellent parts and one that wil use Fidelity as wel in his Doings as Sayings and in a word one whose proposal in matters of State or War is as infallible as the Popes in matters of Faith Yet notwithstanding that this Counterfeits Proposal or Asseveration which must be Believed from the Princes commendation of him which must be believed again from his Proposal Non habent unum idem objectum sed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 have not one and the same Object yet is the former resolution â—… and so is Valentians resolution of his Catholick Faith most ridiculously impious For what other issue of such dissolute resolutions can be expected but that men who know no better should hereby be driven to suspect the Scriptures for Counterfeit and the Catholick Church if the Roman were only the Catholick Church of villanous Forgery at the least in those places of Scripture which she pretends for Proof of her own Infallibilitie 19 As for Valentians later Exception why his Resolution should not be Circular it is more ridiculous then the former most ridiculously false to omit other points in this one that he dare deny the Churches proposal by their Doctrine to be the Cause why we Believe the Divine Revelation or rather that these Scriptures which we have are Divine Revelations For by their Positions we cannot assure our selves that the Scriptures are the Word of God by any other cause or reason besides the Churches Authoritie and therefore by their Doctrine the infallible Authoritie of their Church is the only Cause why we Believe this Sacred Canon of Scriptures which we enjoy to be Divine Revelations although it be no Cause by their Doctrine why we Believe that in general Divine Revelations are true For this is a dictate of Nature not controversed betwixt us and them or betwixt any who acknowledge a Divine Power And Valentian himself directly implies that which he impudently denies in the self-same period For he granteth that Propositio Ecclesiae est ratio credendi divinam revelationem ratio eredendi the Reason or Rule of Believing must needs include in it a precedent Cause of Belief it cannot be only a Condition annexed thereto but of this point God willing hereafter 20 Sacroboscus who hath followed Bellarmines and Valentians foot-steps as faithfully as any â—rish Foot-man could his Master though sometimes taking a more compendious and smoother way likely to entice pedestria ingenia wits either by nature dull or novices in Arts and smatterers in School-learning to follow him sooner then those great ones hath taken upon him to answer to this Circle in effect as Valentian doth save only that he hath put more Tricks of Art upon it either to confound the judicious or deceive the sample Reader Which here we shal not need to examin because we purpose to unrid his mystical Evasions in the next Dispute In the end of his tract in defence of Bellarmin he frames his Objection against both Valentian and his own Resolution Whether in Believing the Church by Scriptures and Scriptures By the Church the Belief of the one must in nature if not in time go before the other He thinks it not necessary that the one should be before the other Nam actus fidei fertur in suum objectum modo simplici ut visus in suum And therefore as we see colours per species visibiles by the visible shapes or resemblances which flow from them not by seeing the visible shape before the colours so do we Believe the Scriptures by the Church albe it we do not expresly and formally Believe the Church before we believe the Scriptures Quo teneam vultus mutantem Protea nodo In the former part of this his discourse the Visible Church was unto Scriptures as the Light was unto Colours now it is unto Scriptures as visible Shapes are unto Colours What then Do we not see visible shapes before Colours nor Colours before them no. For we see no visible shapes at all but by them Colours only are brought into our sight and we cannot see one before the other if the one we see not at all And in like sense it were true that we should not Believe the Church before Scriptures not Scriptures before we Believe the Church if we were not bound to Believe the one at all But if we see one thing by another which we likewise see we must needs see that first by which we see the other and so if either we Believe the Scriptures by Believing the Church or Believe the Church by believing Scriptures we must of necessitie Believe the one before the other For that by which we Believe a thing is the Means of Belief and the Means of Belief must needs in nature and order go before Belief it self And if the Church be the Means of believing only in as much as we believe it or to speak more distinctly if the believing the Church be the very Meanes of believing the Scriptures then must we needs believe the Church before we believe the Scriptures If our Adversaries affirm that their Church is the only infallible Means of believing Scriptures in any other sort then by believing it let them in the name of God assign by what Means they wil she can make us believe the Scriptures we shal not much contend so they wil not bind us to believe this their Churches Decisions Sacroboscus his comparison of the Visible Church and visible Shapes we admit thus far for good that as unlesse there were such visible Shapes no Colours could be seen so likewise unlesse God had some Visible Church on earth men ordinarily could not see the Light of the Gospel For it is not ordinarily communicated to any but by the Ministery of others but being communicated we believe it in it self and for it self not by believing others as we see Colours in themselves and for themselves not by seeing the visible Shapes by which they are presented or communicated unto our eyes But whether there be any Propriety between the belief of these two Church and Scriptures according to our Adversaries Doctrine or whether the belief of the one be the cause of the Belief of the other or in what sort the cause and what Inconveniences wil follow thereon we shal dispute hereafter 21 Let them in the mean time illustrate the Manner how we believe Scriptures by the Church as they please Let it have the same proportion to Scriptures which the Light or visible Shapes have unto Colours they themselves make the belief of Scriptures most uncertain and for this reason seek to establish the Infallibility of their Church for to assure us of the Truth of Scriptures We demand how â—… of their Churches Infallibility can possibly be proved By Reason that is impossible as you heard before By Tradition of whom of such as may erre that is
adventure Thus might Divines dispute without any danger to 〈◊〉 Souls if the Romanists had not been so lavish in coyning matter for Contention rather then in searching Scriptures for Edification of Christs Church Or if the Laitie would be as carefull of their Spiritual as Bodily Health and not take their Physick blind-fold at such Mountebanks hands as Jesuites Priests and Seminaries be who minister none but such as either shall intoxicate the Brain or inflame the Heart with preposterous zeal Nor should variance in Points of Doctrine amongst Divines breed any danger or disturbance to Common-weals if they would not be Statists or Underminers of States as the Jesuites be If their Contentions were for the manner uncivil or bitter as are all contentions which the Jesuites breed the Supreme Magistrate whether Ecclesiastick or Civil might bind their Tongues and Pens to good abearance were it not for these Romish Wolves which in Sheeps cloathing convey themselves into the Fold of Christ and once crept in will admit of no triall but in the Lions Den unto which they are sworn Purvevors for whose maintenance like their Master that great Accuser of Gods Children they compasse Sea and Land and fetch their range about the World 10 Who can imagine any other Cause besides this their insolent challenge of Soveraigntie over all others Faith why the Scripture might not be admitted Judge over all Controversies of Divinitie much better then Hypocrates or Galen of all Controversies in Physick without any infallible Physitian perpetually resident in the World to give sentence viva voce It is no Paradox to hold that God which made us these Souls and gave the Scripture for their Health did much better know what was necessarie for them then either Hippocrates or Galen did what was good and wholesome for mens Bodies one hair of which they neither made black or white Even what they best knew they knew not otherwise to communicate unto Posteritie then by these dumb Characters or atramentarie instructers Whatsoever our Adversaries can urge to the prejudice of Scriptures Sufficiencie or Abilitie of Gods Spirit is true of these great Authours and their Writings all other Means of teaching though their dearest Schollers died with them now not able either to strengthen or consolidate the weak or shallow brain or illuminate darkned understandings they cannot so much as take notice of their Followers towardly pains and industrie or reward such as are most devoted to their Memorie and use their Aphorismes as infallible Rules of Bodily life and health with any blessing of Art or Nature But our God lives for ever and knows best who are his alwayes ready to Reward such as love him And as there is none living but hath received some Gift or other from him so hath he promised to give more and more unto all such as well Use what he hath already given If Nature be dulled so it be not slothfull withall in good courses he can sharpen it by Art though both be defective yet can he so inflame the heart with Zeal as it shall pierce more deeply into the Mysteries of mans Salvation then the acutest unregenerate Wit that Nature yeelds or Art can fashion His Spirit cannot be bound but bloweth where he listeth and giveth life to whom he pleaseth and can inlighten our mindes to see that Truth now written which he taught others to Write for our good 11 Physitians look not Hippocrates or Galen should stand on earth again Vessalius like to read Anatomy-Lectures upon their Followers live-tongues or other instruments of breath and speech abused to debate and strife or blowing the coals of bitter Dissention about their Meaning But we all look if we Believe aright that Christ Jesus who hath left us these his Sacred Lawes and Legend of his most blessed Life as a Patern whereby to frame our own free from contention peaceable humble and meek will one day after which shall be no more exact a strict accompt of every idle Word much more will he punish such Tongues or Pens as have been continually set on fire by Hell with the everlasting flames of that brimstone lake 12 Were our exorbitant Affections brought within compasse by hope and fear answerable to the Consequences of the former sweet Promises made to such as rightly use and terrible Threats against all such as abuse the good Means ordained by God for knowing his Will his infâ—… wordâ— from whose mouth soever uttered yea though but privately read with attentive silence would instruct us how to demean our selves in the search of Truth inform us how to direct fasten or inhibit finally how in all Mysteries of our Salvation to moderate our Assent much better then this supposed infallible Authoritie residing usually in men most like to Heathen Idols Though Mouthes they have as they pretend infallible yet fearce speak they once in two ages whose words when they are uttered portend more danger to the Christian World then if brute beasts should speak like men 13 No Christian Common-wealth but either hath or might have good Lawes for composing Contentions or establishing Unitie in the studie of Truth To see what should be done is never hard would strength of Authoritie be as willing to enforce men unto a Civil and orderly observation of Means known and prescribed Our Statutes are much more absolute and complete then Israels were when it was a sin to enquire after other Means either more easie or effectual for their conduction unto that true Happinesse whereat all States aim but onely such shall light on as put these Sacred Lawes in execution It is the common Errour of all corrupted mindes to seek that far off which as the Lord told his people is within them even in their Hearts and in their Mouthes so they would be Doers not Hearers onely of the Law Many Heathens have used such diligent care and unrelenting Resolution for just execution of their defective erroneous Laws as would the coactive Power every where resident where Christianity is professed use the like for establishing an uniform and unpartial though but an external and civil Practise of the ten Commandements and other Sacred Moral Precepts of whose Truth no Christian doubts about whose Meaning nor Protestant nor Papist nor any Sect this day living do or can contend fallible Judges might effect what the Papists pretend as infalliblie as if every particular Congregation had such a true infallible Teacher as they falsely deem or fain their Pope to catechise them ex cathedra thrice a week For who could better resolve us in all Points of Moment or retain our hearts in Unitie of Faith then Truth it self once clearly seen or made known unto us yet is it in it self much brighter then the Sun we daily see which it likewise herein exceeds That whilest Gods Word endures amongst us it still remains above our Horizon and cannot set onely grosse and foggie Interpositions raised from exhalation of such foul Lusts and reeking sins as
severe unpartial execution of known Lawes might easily restrain usually eclipse or hide it from us Such as are not so Eagle-sighted as to behold the brightnesse of every Divine Truth in it proper Sphere might yet safely behold the reflexion of it in one part or other of the sacred Fountain were it not troubled with the muddy conceipts of unsetled and unquiet Frains or were not such men oftentimes in great places as minding nothing but earthly things alwayes mingle filth and clay with the Chrystal-streams of the Water of Life Happie is that man of God that in this turbulent Age can in points of greatest moment see the Divine Truth himself small hope have any of causing others to see it whilest carnal mindes may every where without fear of Punishment but not without terrour of such Ecclesiastick Power as shall controul them foam out their own shame and overcast the face of Heaven whence Light should come unto their Souls with blasphemous unhallowed Breath whilest dunghill-Sinks may be suffered to evaporate the abundance of that inward Filth which is lodged in their hearts as it were of purpose to choak the good Spirit of God whilest it seeks to breath in others Mouthes whose Breasts it hath inspired with Grace 14 In brief lest my Adversary should challenge me of Partialitie As the Means which our Church from Gods Word prescribes for establishing mens hearts in the Unity of true Faith were the execution of known Lawes any way correspondent might as is said infallibly effect what the Papists falsely pretend so in truth it cannot without Hypocrisie be dissembled that whiles our Practise is so dissonant to our Doctrine and our Publick Discipline so loose though in detestation of their Errours we have turned our backs upon them with Protestation to follow a contrary Rule yet for the most part we jump with them at the journeys end To omit more finall agreements of our Contrarieties elsewhere shewed They wholly permit the Keyes of the Well of Life to ones mans hands who for his own advantage we may be sure will lock it up so close as none shall look upon it but with Spectacles of his making For as the Head is such we must expect the Eyes will be if the one the other must be universall too such as will leave nothing to be seen by private or particular eyes but what they have seen before or in one word if we admit one absolute visible Head his must be the onely Eyes of the Church We not through default of publick Constitutions nor so much by connivence of Ecclesiastick Magistrates as by presumptuous disobedience of Inferiours are so far from committing the custodie of this Sacred Fountain into one or few mens hands that the Flock for the most part never expect the Pastors marshalling but rushing into it without order trample in it with unclean feet If any Beam of Truth have found entrance into one of their Souls though quickly eclipsed or smothered by earthly cogitations he straight-way presumes Gods Word more plentifully dwels in him then in all his Teachers whence if his Purse be strong it is with him as with an Horse when Provender pricks him he kicks against all Ecclesiastick Authority and spurns at his poor Overseer that should feed him like the wanton Asse in the Fable that seeing the Moon lately shining where she was drinking suddenly covered with a cloud upon imagination she had drunk it up ran winsing out ere her thirst was quenched and threw her Rider 15 Thrice happie is that Land and State where Civil Policie and Spiritual Wisdom grave Experience and profound Learning in whose right Commixture consists the perfect Temperature of every Christian State do rightly symbolize These where they mutually clasp in their Extreams without intermedling in the Essence of each others Profession are like the Side-postes or Arches in the Lords House and the awfull respect of Christ Jesus the Judge of both and that dreadfull Day continually sounding in their ears by the voice of Gods faithfull and sincere Ministers would be as the Binding-stone or Coupling to fasten them surely in the joyning But whilest these each jealous of other start asunder that Breach is made whereat the Enemies of the Church and State hope for speedy entrance to the utter ruine of both CAP. XXXII Brieflie Collecting the Summe of this second Book 1 TO draw a brief Map of these large Disputes As the Occasions that breed so the right Means to avoid all Contentions and Schismes are most perspicuously set down in Scriptures Amongst others most necessary for this purpose for the plantation increase and strength of true and lively Faith sincere Obedience to Spiritual Authoritie is the chief For more willing and chearful performance hereof Choice should be made of Pastors or Overseers qualified as Scripture requires men of so high a Calling should be men not given to Quarrels or strife men of mild and lowlie Spirits fearing God and hating Covetousnesse men esteeming the hidden treasure of a good Conscience at so high a rate as neither Fear of man nor Hopes of any Worldly favour can move them to hazard or adventure it Were these Rules by such as have the oversight of Gods Flock as faithfully practised as they are by Scripture plainly taught the knowledg of Gods Word should daily encrease Piety Devotion and Christian Charitie continually flourish all Strife and Dissention quickly fade 2 But if through the default of Princes or Potentates no fit choice be made of spiritual Governours if by their negligence worse be made of inferiour Ministers the cause comes not by devolution to be reformed by the Congregation What then must they be altogether silent at such abuse No the Scripture hath given as plain a Rule for their imployment as for the others The more or more often Higher Powers offend the more fervently frequent should the lower Sort be in pouring out supplications prayers and intercessions for Kings and for all that are in Authority that they may Rule according to Gods Word In the mean time albeit they Rule otherwise Inferiours should consider that GOD gives them such Superiours for their pronenesse to disobedience scurrilitie scoffing at lawfull Authoritie or other like sins expresly forbidden by his Word To every People as well as Israel he gives such Rulers in his wrath as shall not seek them but theirs not his Glory in their salvation but their own Glory by their harm 3 But as the Tongues of Inferiours must be tied from scoffing or jesting at men in Authorities bad proceedings so must not the Word of God be bound If their Consciences rightly and unpartially examined direct them otherwise then their Governours command they must notwithstanding their Superiours checks speak as they think until Death command them silence if for the freedom of their Speech upon good warrant of Conscience they be punished Vengeance is Gods he will repay Superiours for it unto whose lawfull Authority whilest Obedience is denied upon
with the corrupt remainder of former heresies for these thousand years and more And unto many grosse errours in Romish religion which this imperfect translation did not first occasion It yet affords that countenance which the pure Fountains of the Greek and Hebrew do not but rather would scour and wipe away were they current in that Church Finally though it yield not nutriment to enlarge or feed yet it serves as a cloak to hide or cover most parts of the great mysterie of iniquity 6 Yet besides the favourable construction that may be made for that religion out of the plain and literal sense of this erroneous translation the Church wil be absolute Judge of all controversies concerning the right interpretation thereof So as not what our consciences upon diligent search and just examination shall witnesse to us but what the Church shall declare to them must be absolutely acknowledged for the true intent and meaning of Gods word as it is rendred by the vulgar interpreter To this purpose is the very next decree 7 Moreover for brideling petulant dispositions it is decreed That no man in confidence of his own wisdom or skill in matters of faith and manners making for the edification of Christian doctrine shall dare to interpret Scriptures wresting them to his own conceipt or sense against that sense or meaning which the holy Church our mother to whom it belongs to judge of the true sense and interpretation of sacred writ heretofore hath held or now doth hold albeit he never purpose to publish such interpretations 8 It is further added in the same place because I take it had been specified in a Synod before that no man shall dare to interpret Scriptures against the unanimous consent of Fathers Which I think were impossible for any man to do though were it possible few or none would attempt besides the Papists For neither can it be known what all of them hold in most places whereupon are grounded controversies of greatest moment and in such as we have best plenty of their interpretations albeit they do not contentiously dissent yet absolutely agree each with other they do not Even one and the same Father oft-times thinks of many interpretations sundry alike probable most of them unwilling by their peremptory determinations one way or other to prejudice the industrious search of others though their far inferiours for finding out some more commodious then any they bring oftentimes intimating their doubts or imperfect conjectures in such manner as if they would purposely incourage their successours to seek out some better resolution then they could find Whence it is evident That we should not alwayes interpret Scriptures against the joynt consent of Fathers albeit we went against all the particular interpretations which they have brought because they were more desirous to have the truth fully sifted then their conjectural probabilities infallibly believed Nor were it possible more to contradict most of them then by following their interpretations upon such strict terms as the Romanists would bind all men to do when they seem to make for their advantage Not the least surmise or conjecture of any one Father but if it please them must suffice against the joynt authority of all the rest For in all the three points above mentioned they admit the Church as may appear from the decrees cited for a Judge so absolute That no man may imbrace any opinion upon what grounds or probabilities soever but with humble submission to her censure Whatsoever she shall injoyn in all or any of these points albeit we have reasons many and strong not to hold it to hold not one besides her bare authority yet must all believe it alone as absolutely as if we had the apparent unanimous consent of Fathers yea of Prophets Apostles or Evangelists and all good writers in every age 9 Hence Bellarmin rejects as dissonant to the former decree this resolution of Luther That albeit the Pope and Councel conclude points of Faith yet have private men a free arbitrement so far as it concerns themselves whether they may safely believe their conclusions or no. Luther gives two reasons for his assertion both most forcible The one because the Pope shall not answer for private men at the hour of their death The other because none are competent Judges of false Doctrines but men spiritually minded when as it often fals out that in their Councels there cannot the found one man much lesse a major part of men without which how many soever there were all were as none that hath any the least relish of the Divine Spirit The like assertion doth the Jesuit condemn in Brentius 10 It is not lawful saith Brentius for any man in a point of salvation so to rely upon anothers sentence as to imbrace it without interposition of his own judgement The reason is there intimated because every man is to be immediately judged by his own conscience and may for avoiding the just censure of condemnation by it safely disclaim their opinions the execution of whose sentence or bodily punishment he may not decline seeing they are as was observed before publick and lawful yet Fallible Judges of controversies in Religion And Bellarmin bewrayes either grosse ignorance or great skil in wrangling when he exclaims against this position of Brentius as absurd and repugnant to it self That the Supream Magistrate or publick Judge may be bound to command where the subject or inferiour is not bound to obey For as well the Prince in commanding as the people in obeying must follow whither their consciences lead them Both may and in case they disagree the one or other cannot but erre in the precedent information of their consciences and herein properly doth their sin consist not in doing what erroneous conscience upon so strict terms as penalty of eternal death doth unnecessarily urge them to 11 The people saith Canus did absolutely not upon condition believe God and his servant Moses and unlesse men So believe the Church they make it of no authority Nor is it enough to believe it to be Infallible in points of Moment or such as might overthrow Faith unlesse it be acknowledged so absolutely inerrable in all as it cannot either believe or teach amisse in any question of Faith for if in any seeing there is one and the same reason of all it might as wel fail in receiving some books indeed not such for Canonical and Divine Whereupon it would follow that this argument would not follow The Church acknowledgeth Saint Matthews Gospel for Canonical therefore it is Canonical The denial of which consequence is most impious and absurd in this mans censure fully consonant to Valentian before cited That Scripture which is commended unto us and expounded by the Authority of the Church is now even in this respect because the Church commends it most authentick 12 Unto these and far more grosse conclusions all their modern Writers for ought
perswasions receive increase of strength from addition of probabilities But his words are more general and concern not onely uncertain but all perswasions that a faithfull man in this life can have of Gods Word at least of those Writings which we and they acknowledge for such and the mark he aims at is That no perswasion in Divine matters can be certain without the Churches confirmation as he expressely addeth in his answer to the next Argument 3 If the Reader will be attentive he shall easily perceive that not our Writers Objections but Bellarmias Answer is tainted with a quivecation For this speech of his The Church doth judge whether that which the Scriptures 〈◊〉 be true or false hath a double and doubtfull sence It may be meant either Of Scriptures taken indefinitely or indeterminately for that which God hath spoken whatsoever that be Or Of those particular Scriptures which we and they acknowledge or any determinate written or unwritten precepts questionable whether they were from God or no. 4 If we speak of Scriptures in the former sence Bellarmins answer is true For the Romish Church doth not take upon her to judge whether that which is supposed or acknowledged by all for Gods Word be most true in it proper and native but indeterminate sence seeing this is a Maxim unquestionable amongst all such as have any notion of a Dietie Whatsoever God hath spoken is most true in that sense wherein he meant it But if we descend to any terminate speeches written or unwritten either acknowledged or supposed for Gods Word or such as can but ground any possible question whether they are Gods Words or no the present Romish Church doth take upon her absolutely to judge of all and every part of them For this is the very Abstract or abridgement of that infinite Prerogative which she challengeth All man must infalliblie believe That to be Gods Word which she commends That not to be His Word which she disclaims for such So as onely the former transcendent and indeterminate truth Whatsoever God saith is true is exempt from the Popes unlimited transcendent royal sentence no other word or syllable of truth which we can imagine God hath or might have spoken since the World began either by his own or his Sons mouth by the Ministery of his Angels Prophets Apostles or Evangelists but is every way absolutely subject to the Popes Monarchical censure 5 And here let not the Reader mistake it as any argument of our Adversaries ingenuitie that they will for their own advantage vouchsafe to grant what no Heathen Idolater did ever deny Whatsoever God saith is true For unlesse this were granted by all the Pope could have no possible grounds of pretence or claim to his absolute Infallibilitie or infinite supremacie over all And that which his hirelings seek to build upon the former foundation is Whatsoever the Pope hath said or shall say ex cathedra is most true because if we descend to any determinate truths we must believe that God hath spoken all and onely that which the Pope hath already testified or when any question ariseth shall testifie he hath spoken In fine the present Pope by their Positions is Gods onely living Mouth onely alsufficient to justifie or authentically witnesse all his words past all which without him are unto us as Dead Whence they must of necessity admit the same proportion betwixt the present Popes and Gods acknowledged written Word or supposed unwritten veritie which in civil matters we make betwixt a credible mans personal avouchment or living testimony of what he hath seen heard or known by undoubted experience and another mans heresay report either of the matters he spake of his speeches themselves or their true sence and meaning after his death For the Prophets Apostles and Evangelists to use their words are dead and Christ is absent so as we can neither be certain what they have spoken or what they meant in their supposed speeches but per vivam vocem Ecclesiae by the living voice of the present visible Church whose words are altogether as unfallible as Gods own words were And for this reason must be acknowledged a most absolute Judge of Gods written and unwritten words aswell of their Spiritual Sence and meaning as of their outward frame or visible Character This is the height of their iniquitie and will infer more then our purposed Conclusion in this Section That even of such places as are acknowledged by them for Gods Word we must not believe any determinate sence or meaning but what the Pope shall expressely give or may be presumed to allow of 6 This Doctrine as I would request the Reader to observe brings the second and third Person in Trinity on the one Partie and the Pope on the other to as plain and evident competition for Rule or Soveraignty over professed Christians faith as God and Baal were at in Elia's time This their Doctrine thus in shew grounded upon in deed and issue most opposite to Scriptures is the true Spiritual Inquisition-house whereof that material or bodily one is but a Type These following are the joynts or limmes of that rack of Conscience whereunto all such as are or would be true members of Christ but willing withall to hold their Union with the Pope as Visible Head of the Church are daily and hourly subject 7 First their souls are tied by surest bonds of faith and nature unto this Principle Whatsoever God hath said is most true the Jesuites again seek to fasten their faith and conscience as strongly unto this God speaks whatsoever the Pope speaks ex cathedra This third likewise must be believed as an Oracle of God even by Papists for the Pope hath spoken it ex cathedra The Books of Moses the Prophets the four Evangelists are Gods Words Whatsoever these have spoken we contend all should believe for Gods own Word upon such grounds as Saint Peter did from experience of their life-working sence communicate unto them by hearing reading meditating or practise But the Pope upon some controversies arising propounds a sence of these Writings or of some part of them quite contrary to that which brought the former comfort to our souls a sence to all unpartiall sences contradictory to the places joyntly acknowledged for Gods Word A sence the more we think on in sobriety the more we dislike a sence the more earnestly we pray to God for his Spirits assistance and other good means for the right understanding of his Word and encrease of faith the more still we distast and loath Here unlesse we let go some one or more of the mentioned holdfasts of faith either the first whatsoever God saith is true or the second Whatsoever the Pope saith God saith or the third The Mosâ—â—cal Evangelical and Apostolical Writings or those particular places about whose senâ—e the Controversie is were spoken by God our souls are put to more violent torture then Raviliacks bodie was But
testimony of the Church whereon all private mens faith must be immediately grounded believing this we shal from it at least conjoyned with Scripture believe all other parts of Gods Word necessary to salvation as wel as the Pope doth these former from the testimony of his publick spirit Wherefore his authority must be unto us altogether as great as the authority of the Godhead is unto him which is far greater unto him then it is or can be to any others for even that which is acknowledged for Gods Word both by him and us must be lesse authentick unto us then the words of this mortal man 11 For though we pardon our adversaries their former absurdities in seeking to prove the Churches authority by the Scripture and the Scriptures by the Churches though we grant them all they can desire even what shal appear in due place to be most false That whiles they believe the Popes particular injunctions or decisions from a presupposal of his universal transcendent authority they do not only believe him or his words but those parts of Gods Word upon which they seem to ground his infallibility yet our former argument holds stil most firm because that absolute Assent which private men must give unto the supposed grounds of their Religion before other portions of Scripture is not grounded upon any preheminencie incident to these words as they are Gods as if they were more his then the rest in some such peculiar sort as the Ten Commandments are in respect of other Mosaical Laws nor from any internal propriety flowing from the words themselves as if their secret character did unto faithful minds bewray them to be more divine then others nor from any precedent consequent or comitant circumstance probably arguing that sence the Romish Church gives of them to be of it self more perspicuous or credible then the natural meaning of most other Scriptures all inspired by one and the same spirit all for their form of equal authority and perspicuitie All the prerogative then which these passages can have before others must be from the matter contained in them and that by our adversaries position is the Churches Infallibility Wherefore not because they are Gods word or were given by his Spirit in more extraordinary sort then others but because they have more affinity with the Roman Lord in late years exalted above all that is called God Father Son or Holy Ghost these places above cited must be more authentickly believed then all the words of God besides As I have read of pictures though not more artificial in themselves yet held in greater estimation amongst the Heathen and freer from contemptuous censure then any other of the same Painters doing only because they represented their great God Jupiter 12 Another difficultie whereunto we demand an answer is whether whiles they assent as they professe not only to the Infallibility taught as they suppose in the fore-cited places but also unto the Infallibility of Scriptures which teach it they acknowledge two distinct assents or but one If but one let them shew us how possibly the Church can be said to confirm the Scriptures if two let them assign the several properties of either whether is more strong whether must be to the other as Peter to his brethren or if neither of them can confirm the other let them declare how the one can be imagined as a mean or condition of believing the other 13 An Hereticks Belief of the Minor proposition in the former Syllogism saith Bellarmin is but weak A Romanists Belief of the same most strong Let this be the Minor Peter feed my sheep or Peter I have prayed for thee that thy faith should not fail what reason can be imagined why a Romanists Relief of these Propositions should be so strong and ours so weak The one hath the Churches Authority to confirm his Faith the other hath not What is it then to have the Churches Authority only to know her Decrees concerning those portions of Scriptures If this were all we know the Romish Churches Decrees as wel as the Romanists but it is nothing to know them if we do not acknowledge them To have the Churches Authority then is to Believe it as Infallible and for this reason is a Roman Catholicks Belief of any portion of Scripture more certain and strong because he hath the Testimony of the Church which he Believes to be most Infallible and believing it most infallibly he must of necessity Believe that to be Scripture that in every place to be the meaning of the Holy Ghost which this Church commends unto him for such Let the most learned of our adversaries here resolve the doubt proposed whether there be two distinct assents in the belief of the forementioned propositions one unto the truth of the proposition itself and another unto the Churches infallibility It is evident by Bellarmins opinion that all the certainty a Roman Catholick hath above a Sectary is from the Churches Infallibility For the proposition it self he can believe no better then an Heretick may unlesse he better believe the Church i. e believe the Churches exposition of it or the Churches infallibility concerning it better then the proposition it self in it self and for it self And so it is evident that the Churches authority is greater because it must be better believed 14 Suppose then one of our Church which believes these propositions to be the word of God should turn Roman Catholick his former belief is by this means become more strong and certain This granted the next question is what should be the Object of this his strong Belief the propositions believed Peter feed my sheep I have prayed for thee or anyother part of Gods written word or the Churches authority not the propositions themselves but only by accident in as much as the Church confirms them to him For suppose the same man should estsoones either altogether revolt from that Church or doubt of her authority his belief of the former propositions becomes hereby as weak as it was before which plainly evinceth that his belief of the Church and this proposition were two distinct Beliefs and that this strong Belief was fastened unto the Churches authority not unto the proposition it self immediately but only by accident in as much as the Church which he believeth so firmly did teach it for his Belief if fastened upon the proposition it self after doubt moved of the Churches authority would have continued the same but now by Bellarmins assertion as soon as he begins to disclaim his belief of the Churches infallibility his former strong belief of the supposed proposition begins to fail and of this failing no other reason then already is can be assigned The reason was because the true direct and proper object of his strong belief was the Churches authority on which the belief of the proposition did intirely depend as the conclusion doth upon the premisses or rather as every particular doth on the universal whereunto it
greatnesse of authority is alwayes measured by the manner of obedience due unto it The Minor is as evident from the former reason Our obedience is more absolute and strict unto that authority from which in no case we may appeal then unto that from which we may in many safely appeal but by the Romish Churches doctrine there lies alwayes an appeal from that sence and meaning of Scriptures which Gods spirit and our own conscience gives us unto the Churches authority none from the Churches authority or meaning unto the Scriptures or our own consciences 7 Our Saviour Christ bids us search the Scriptures S. Paul try all retain that which is good S. John try the Spirits whether they be of God or no Suppose a Minister of our Church should charge a Romanist upon his allegiance to our Saviour Christ and that obedience which he owes unto Gods Word to search Scriptures trie Spirits and examin Doctrines for the râ—tifying of his faith he wil not acknowledge this to be a Commandment of Scripture or at least not to be understood in such a sence as may bind him to this practise What follows if our Clergie charge him to admit it he appeals unto the Church And as in Schools simus and nasus simus is all one so in their language is the Church and the Church of Rome This Church tels him he may not take upon him to trie of what spirit the Pope is nor examin his determinations decisions or interpretations of any Scripture by other known places of Scripture or the analogie of faith acknowledged by all Unto this decree or sentence of the Church although he have it but at the second hand or after it have passed through as many Priests and Jesuites mouthes as are Post Towns from London to Edenburgh he yields absolute obedience without acknowledgement of farther appeal either unto Scriptures or other authority whatsoever further manifestation of Gods wil he expects none Let all the reformed Churches in the World or all the Christian World besides exhort threaten or adjure him as he tenders the good of his own soul as he wil answer his Redeemer in that dreadful day of final Judgement to examin the Church or Popes decrees by Gods written Laws his answer is he may not he cannot do it without open disobedience to the Church which to disobey is damnation of soul and body But O fools and slow of heart to believe and obey from the heart that doctrine whereunto ye were delivered Know ye not that to whomsoever ye give your selves as servants to obey his servants ye are to whom ye obey whether it be the man of sin unto death or obedience unto righteousnesse Of all Mankind are onely Roman Catholicks not bought with a price that they may thus alienate their souls from Christ and become servants of men that they may consecrate themselves by solemn vow to the perpetual slavery of most wicked and sinful men even monsters of Mankind CAP. V. That in obeying the Romish Churches decrees we do not obey Gods Word as well as Them but Them alone in contempt of Gods principal Laws 1 BUt the simple I know are born in hand by the more subtile sort of this generation That thus obeying sinful men they obey Christ who hath injoyned them this obedience unto such That thus believing that sence of Scripture which the Church their mother tenders unto them they do not believe her better then Scriptures because these two Beliefs are not opposite but subordinate that they prefer not her decrees before Christs written Laws but her interpretation of them before all private Expositions This is the only City of refuge left them wherein prosecuted by the former arguments they can hope for any succour but most of whose gates already have been all shortly shall be shut upon them 2 That they neither believe nor obey Gods Word whilest they absolutely believe and obey the Church without appeal is evident in that this Church usually binds men not unto Positive points of Religion gathered so much as from any pretended sence of Scripture expounded by it but to believe bare Negatives as that this or that place of Scripture either brought by their adversaries or conceived by such amongst themselves as desire the knowledge of truth and right information of conscience have no such meaning as the Spirit of God not flesh and bloud as far as they can judge of their own thoughts hath revealed unto them 3 But the Spirit may deceive private men or at least they may deceive themselves in their trial of Spirits They may indeed and so may men in publick place more grievously erre in peremptory judging private men because obnoxious to errour in the general erroneous in this particular wherein they ground their opinions upon Gods Word plentiful to evince it at least very probable reasons they bring many and strong whereunto no reasonable answer is brought by their adversaries whose usual course is to presse them only with the Churches authority which appears to be of far greater weight then Gods word unto all such as yield obedience to her negative decrees without any evidence or probability either of Scripture or natural reason to set against that sence and meaning of Gods Laws whereunto strength of arguments unrefuted and probable pledges of Gods Spirit undisproved have long tied their souls Do we obey God or believe his word whilst we yield obedience to the Church in such Commandments as to our consciences upon unpartial examination seem condemned ere made by the very fundamental Laws of Religion and all this oft-times without any shew or pretence of Scripture to warrant us that we do not disobey God in obeying them 4 But doth the Romish exact absolute obedience in such points as if it were possible they could be false may endanger the very foundation of true Religion without evident demonstration that their daily practise neither doth nor can endanger it Yes For what can more concern the main foundation which Christians Jews and Mahumetans most firmly hold then those precepts in number many all plainly and peremptorily forbidding us to worship any Gods but One or any thing in the Heaven or Earth but Him only The Romanists themselves grant that cultu latriae God alone is to beadored that so to adore any other is Idolatry and Idolatry by their confession a most grievous sin O how much better were it for them to hold it none or Gods Word forbidding it of no authority then so lightly to adventure the hourly practise of it in contempt of such fearful threatnings as they themselves out of Gods Laws pronounce against it upon such broken distoynted surmises as are the best they can pretend for their warrant 5 To believe Christs flesh and bloud should be there present where it canot be seen or felt yea where we see and feel another body as perfectly as we can do ought is to reason without warrant of Scripture but a
was the Church unto which all must from which none may appeal Or if Peter the Pope if he wil be Peters successor must in cases of controversie appeal unto the Church How is he then as our adversaries contend the Church or such a part of it unto whom all even Peter himself were he alive must appeal Must others appeal to him as Judge in his own cause or he unto himself alone Not as alone but so a late Papists to my remembrance answers Gerson as accompanied with his fellow Consul his Chaire which is to him as Caesar was to Julius and so shal Gods word be to both as Bibulus was to Julius Caesar a meer pretence or bare name of authority nothing else Yet if that word avouch that neither S. Peters or his successors Faith could ever fail in determining controversies we contradict it not the Popes decisions only if we do not in all doubtful doctrines fully rely upon them CAP. VII That neither our Saviours prayers for the not failing of Peters faith Luke 22. 32. nor his commending his sheep unto his feeding John 21. 15. prove any supremacy in Peter over the Church from which the authority of the Pope cannot with probability be derived 1 IS it then probable our Saviours prayers for S. Peter did collate any authority upon him either oecumenical for extent or soveraign for others dependence on it or absolutely and perpetually infallible for time without integrity of life or other condition besides such Cathedral consultation as is required in the Pope to support it Rather the proper effect they aimed at was an extraordinary assistance in the practise of such points as already had been or afterwards should be revealed unto him Our Saviour while he uttered them did clearly foresee all his followers should be sifted by Satan he that professed greatest love and resolution more then all the rest in such fearful sort that without this promised supportance his faith had utterly failed which though afterwards it proved much stronger by this shaking yet whether stronger then was any of his fellows is uncertain most unfit to be disputed Howsoever no circumstance in that place prognosticates or aboads such extraordinary future strength rather all suppose for the present a peculiar necessity of his Masters prayers for him as foreseeing his tripping to use the mildest censure would be so dangerous as the memorial of his recovery might be a perpetual incouragement to all back-sliders against distrust of Gods mercies No man so fit to raise up such as are fallen or wallow in the filth of sin as he that hath firmly apprehended grace from above or rather is so apprehended by it and yet can withall out of a sincere and humble acknowledgement of his relapses stoop lower then others in spiritual graces his inferiours and as it were let himself into the pit of despair wherein sinners lie linking their present frailty in his own forepassed infirmities It much disagrees with my temper ever to exaggerate the sins of Gods Saints yea I think the denial of Christ was lesse sinful in Saint Peter then the like would be in many others that have received lesse grace because the temptation was above measure extraordinary permitted no doubt to this end that he might be a more faithful comforter of his brethren whose faith was feeble crazed or decayed He that hopes with fruit to reprehend or exhort men much daunted or ashamed at the foulnesse of their offences must as far as truth will suffer him acknowledge himself to be a sharer in his own reproofs to have been sometimes tainted with the original of their present grief for so the parties grieved will be lesse jealous and conceit the medicine better Thus the royal host in the Poet cheers up his Princely guest amated at the mention of his infamous ancestors Ne perge queri casusque priorum Annumerare tibi Nostro quoque sanguine multum Erravit pietas nec culpa nepotibus obstat Tu modo dissimilis rebus mereare secundis Excusare tuas Did Parents shame their children stain sweet Prince thy case were mine For Piety sometimes her course did alter from our line The bleminsh though did not descend Let vertue be thy guide So shall thy fame thy Parents faults though Foul and Monstrous Hide 2. By these and like circumstances may our Saviours words But I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not Therefore when thou art converted strengthen thy brethren be construed most appositely to his meaning What was it then Peter was to strengthen in others That which had been defective in in himself Was that his charity his faith or both We read saith Bellarmin Peters charity did fail that his faith did fail we never read In vain then doth Bellarmin in vain do all his fellows labour to prove our Saviour should in these words ratifie a perpetually indeficient purity of Roman faith for Peter was to repair in others what had been impaired in himself to prevent if it were possible the like fall in such as did or to themselves did seen to stand to convert restore and strengthen such as in like or worse sort had denied their Redeemer With much greater probability might the Romanists seek to establish a perpetual indeficient Christian charity in Peters successors had Peters love or charity only failed But the bad lives and manners of the Roman Clergie would give too manifest evidence against them in this attemp In this respect have these stout challengers taken upon them the defence of a never-failing faith because not so easily confuted For it is a matter very hard I must confesse to prove That faith can never fail which may deny Christ so formally and constantly as Peters did without defect The best is that by their own confession this place can prove the acts or exercises of Roman faith to be no better then S. Peters was in this denial of Christ His offence they grant was foul but his faith without defect So may Popes be monstrously luxurious in their lives but alwayes infallible in their Doctrine Reader consult with thine own heart and give sentence as in the sight of God of the whole frame of their Religion by the foundation and of the foundation such as they willingly acknowledge faith to be of all true Religion and every Christian vertue by Bellarmins testimony If Peter became as they pretend the Fundamental Rock by confessing that Religion doubtlesse which hath no better ground of infallibility then Peters Faith not secured from a threefold denial of Christ was first planted by the Spirit of Error and of Antichrist 3 Not to dispute any longer what it was but who they were S. Peter was to strengthen all without exception This justly may seem impossible seeing the exercise of his Ministery could not extend to all Nations much lesse unto all ages Yet these words bequeath no hereditary royal jurisdiction over all persons but rather injoyn personal acts
Christ said thou art Peter that is say they a Rock an Head a Foundation in my place Unto whom was this said to one of the twelve expressed by name Simon the son of Jona To whom likewise singulalised by the same expresse terms of individual difference and like restraint of present circumstances or occurrences it was said Feed my Lambs feed my sheep If any of Christs speeches as the Popes advocates grant many were personally directed to Saint Peter questionlesse these two By what Analogie of Faith or rule of Grammer can they thâ—â— extend these to every Pope in his generation or if any such there have been or yet may be unto whom the Foeminine title of Petra by right of Sex may better agree then unto Simon Bar-Jona Yet might the Name or Title Infallible draw the supream Dignity after it they are much overseen in not giving the name of Peter to every Pope Christ they confesse is come in the flesh and was in person made head and foundation of the Church and at his departure left Peter in his stead Peter the Scriptures tell us was to follow Christ but as they pretend left Pope Linus in his place so hath every Pope his successor since that time Yet these later mightily fail in not nominating others whiles they themselves are living and visible stones as Christ without question did Saint Peter whiles conversant with the faithful in the flesh and Peter Linus in his life time 20 But howsoever they must of necessity either make Peter Linus and their successors but one joynt permanent Foundation and so the Popes should not be builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and the Apostles but rather Christs other Apostles upon them upon whom likewise all the faithful since the Apostles time should be immediately built Or if they do not make Peter and the Popes one joynt unseparable Foundation they must admit as many several foundations as Popes so as the everlasting Rock whereon the Church is built could not be truly said one and the same but by a perpetual Equivalency of alteration or succession as we say corruptible Elements fire or water or candles remain one and the same because as one part consumes another as good comes in the place This glorious Edisice as hath been observed stands only by Faith or firm adherence to the Foundation and by the Adversaries own confession to disclaim the authority of the pressent Romish Church or Pope in points of faith is an Heresie or Apostasie of the same nature as if a man had renounced Peter for his supream head and this all one as if he had cut himself off from being a member of Christ Wherfore in respect of us that are now to be edisied the authority of this present Pope is equivalent to Christs our adherence to the one in points of faith and manners must be such as it should have been to the other had we lived in the dayes of his visible conversation in the world Finally CHRIST S. Peter and his successors in regiment of the Church militant here on earth differ by the Roman account no otherwise then Romulus Numa Ancus c. Romulus was first Founder of that kingdom but left other of kings of the same rank and order he was only his dignity after his departure was acknowledged greater in another world because as his people were made to believe he ascended alive into heaven as a God Much better might the Romanist derive his Pseudo-catholick-Roman faith from Romulus the first builder of that great City that sometimes ruled 〈◊〉 the Kings of the earth then from Christ who did erect a kingdom indeed but not of this world wherein none was to succeed him becauâ—e he remains Yesterday today The Same for ever Whence the Prophâ—t 〈◊〉 this kingdom shall never be destroyed or given to another people but sâ—… and destroy all former kingdomes and it self stand for ever For any â—… of that 〈◊〉 whose former kings had put this Immortal King to â—… to â—…ile themselves Rocks and â—… or absolute spiritual Monarchies â—… evidently shew they are the Feet of that image most of which have been and shall be broken to pieces by that stone cut out without hands out of the Mountain until it become like the chaffe of the summer flowers carried away with the wind and no place be found for them or as the Apostle interprets the Prophet the Lord shall consume them with the spirit of his mouth and shall abolish them with the brightnesse of his coming 21 Would the Jesuite then know wherein he and his Latian Lord God must take after S. Peter methinks their formal acknowledgement of that general principle Christ manifested in the flesh and made the head stone in the corner compared with their late mentioned Apostacy in seeking to lay another foundation was lively resembled if not mystically prefigured by Saint Peters faith immediately after his glorious confession eclipsed by interposition of such earthly conceits as perpetually darken their minds For upon our Saviours declaration what bodily calamity what ignominy and reproach should at Jerusalem shortly after befal the Rock it self whereupon that Church against which he had now said the gates of hell should never prevail was founded Peter as Saint Matthew saith took his Master aside and friendly checks him as if he had forgotten his former promise Master be good to your self this shall not be unto you As if he had said if the gates of hell shall not prevail against your Church or us your poor Disciples I hope you are able to priviledge your own person from such disgrace and scorn as none but they can intend against you So carnally did this great Apostle upon ignorance conceit Christs spiritual promise as the Papacy upon habitual or affected error doth to this present day For one principal argument most usual in the mouthes and pens of that great Heads chief disciples to prove the Romish the only Church unto which that glorious promise was made or at least hath been perpetually performed is because no temporal or secular power hath ever been able though many wicked Potentates Kings and Emperours such titles they give to all their enemies have attempted either to deface her external pomp state and splendor or so to use the Popes or Cardinals or other of her principal and dearest children as the Jews did our Saviour Christ and his Disciples They are of the world and therefore speak they of the world and the world heareth them But could they unto any child of God more plainly prove themselves heirs to that check given by our Saviour to S. Peter Go behind me Satans ye are an offence because ye understand not the things that are of God but the things that are of men Could they more evidently demonstrate the Pope to be That Man of Sin that must be inducted to the Church of God by Satan ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the chief
adversary or accuser he himself bearing the name of adversary likewise in his â—itle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a second foundation in shew subordinate in deed and consequence quite contrary to that which the Prophets and Apostles have laid eternally priviledged if we may believe his followers from those spurnings of men from which the pretious stone of Sion was not exempted 22 To collect the sum of late Romanists comments upon their Churches supposed fundamental Charter Their confession of Christ come in the flesh and made head stone in the corner though conceived in form of words Orthodoxal enough proves only this but this abundantly to all the world that the Pope their supream head sits in the Temple of God whose circumference in respect of men who cannot search other mens hearts is defined by this Confession Their attributing the title of Rock or Fundamental supportance of that spiritual house unto this head proclaims unto all the world that he sits as God in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God For the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 equivalent to the Syâ—iac 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in that sence they take it as assording such impregnable supportance or fortification against the powers of hell world or flesh is oftner by their own vulgar latin rendred Deus then Petra or Rupes which it directly signifies because considered with these circumstances or effects it is rather a glorious Title of the Godhead or Derty it self then a particular attribute taken from some divine propriety communicable to Gods servants in the Abstract 23 Lastly unto me their common exposition of Christs speeches unto S. Peter suggest this argument more then demonstrative that the Papacy is lead by the spirit of great Antichrist in that no doctrine of Devils can more directly contradict or more shamefully deny the vertue and power of Christ come in the flesh nor more peremptorily disanul or cancel his promise there made unto his Church then Jesuitical comments upon it do Christs promise was a promise of life and saving health a full assurance of eternal happinesse to all that should be truly built upon that Rock which Peter confessed or which they say Peter was They make the tenure of this glorious covenant to be no more but this that Peters successours and such as will build their faith upon them speaking ex Cathedra as upon Rocks invincible shall be indefectible in points of Christian faith and manners howsoever even these Rocks themselves may be for life and conversation as wicked as Annas or Caiphas or other blinded guides of the Jewish Synagogue that crucified our Saviour 24 Thus by a pretended successive perpetuity of Peters Faith they utterly abolish that lively Faith whereby he confessed Christ which is alway included as a necessary condition without which none can be capable of that glorious promise but with it all are made immediate heirs of salvation Or to speak more plainly none may expect the least portion of Peters blessing without Peters Faith nor can that be in any but such as are born of God Everyone saith S. John that is born of God over cometh the world and this is the victory that overcometh the world even our faith And again who is he that overcometh the world but he which Believeth what Peter had confessed that Jesus is the Son of God And our Saviour himself to whom his father had given power over all flesh that he should give eternal life to all given him by his father tels us that this Life Eternal must grow from that root of Faith which first did branch in Peters mouth but must be so planted as it grew in him in every heart endued with sure hope much more in all such as â—ay challenge to such preheminency or Prerogative of Faith or Hope as Peter had This is life eternal that they may know Thee saith Christ speaking of his Father to be the Only Very God and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ so then God manifested in the flesh was the Rock of salvation whereupon the Church is built he that rightly knows and so believes this truth hath life eternal dwelling in him 25 But shall such a Faith as may be severed from Charity shall such a knowledge of Christ as may be in them to whom Christ shall say Depart from me I never knew you I say not make any so impregnable a Rock but so fasten any to that Rock so impregnable as the gates of hell shall not be able to dispossesse him of eternal life Whiles we produce the late cited or other testimonies alike pregnant to condemn the Pontificians for denying Justification only by Faith they think themselves fully acquitted with this solution that our assurance of salvation relies not upon Faith as alone but as it is the Foundation of Charity and accompanied with other Christian vertues We never taught us shall be shewed in that controversie that Faith unlesse thus attended could with true confidence plead our cause before God which yet though thus attended It only pleads But here our adversaries must be contented to take their payment in their own coin For if no man can be justified or made heir of salvation it is unpossible any should be a lively stone or living member much lesse a supream head or sure foundation of that spiritual house alwayes victorious over death and hell without a Faith so appointed as in the former case they require without a Faith as clearly testifying Christ dwelling in men by works flowing from it as their edification upon him by an Orthodoxal form of words Whosoever is destitute of a faith thus bearing fruit unto salvation is so far from being a Rock or sure foundation for others to build upon that he himself if we may believe our Saviour Mat. 7. 26. builds all his hopes upon the Sand Whosoever heareth these my words and doth them not shall be likened unto a foolish man which hath builded his house upon the sand and the rain fell and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat upon that house and it fell and the fall thereof was great Not every one therefore that saith unto our Saviour as Peter did thou art Christ the son of the living God but he that expresseth his faith and hope by works answerable to Christs conversation in the flesh and his Fathers will shall enter into the kingdom of heaven because he only is built upon that Rock which the floud-gates of hell cannot undermine or overthrow For whosoever saith our Saviour heareth of me these words and doth the same I will liken him to a wise man which builded his house on a rock And the rain fell and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat upon that house and it fell not for it was grounded upon a Rock 26 Let the Jesuite either produce any Heresie broached since our Saviours Incarnation or frame a conceit of any but Logically possible before his coming unto
judgement which in outward profession not disclaiming the former main foundation of Christianity God manifested in the flesh can in deed and issue more evidently overthrow it more distinctly contradict either those Fundamental precepts of salvation last cited or more fully evacuate the often mentioned promise made unto Saint Peter then the foundation of Romish religion as Romish doth and I will do publick pennance in sack-cloth and asâ—es for laying the imputation of Antichristianism upon it Our Saviour saith whosoever heareth these words and doth them not doth build his house upon the sand They teach the contradictory as an Article of faith that the Pope or a Councel of Bishops assembled by his appointment instructed by his Infallibility confirmed by his plenary power do alwayes build upon the same Rock as Peter did yea that the Pope himself how wicked soever is that very Rock whereupon the Church that is in their language the Bishops thus assembled is built the oecumenical Pastor that must keep them and by them all Christs flock from going astray the supream head that by his vertue and influence must sustain every member of Christs body here on earth from falling into heresie or approaching the territories of hell through any kind of errour or infidelity 27 Our Saviour promised in solemn manner ex Cathedra the gates of hell shall never prevail against his Church What Church the Catholick What Catholick Visible or Invisible Triumphant or Militant Visible and Militant What Catholick visible militant Church The Roman that consists of divers members In it some are Pastors some are sheep whether have better interest in that Promise Pastors Of Pastors some are Prelates some inferiours whether are to be preferred before the other Prelates doubtlesse for of them consists the body of the Church representative which is most properly called the Church and next in reversion unto Peters prerogative Did the gates of hell then never prevail against the greatest Romish Prelates I nominate no particular person I speak onely of them as the Scripture doth of Drunkards Whoremongers Adulterers Dogs Enchanters Many of highest place in that Church have for a long time lived and for ought their followers can or care to say unto the contrary died such as the Spirit of God hath excluded from the Kingdome of Heaven such as Gods Word tels us hell must swallow up with open mouth Are they the Church and may hell gates prevail against them and yet not prevail against the Church 28 But if a woman an whorish woman cannot be taken without an excuse may we think those effeminate sworn creatures of servitude to that great Strumpet can want an answer No this distinction is alwayes at hand Their Popes and Cardinals may as erre so go to hell But how as private Doctors not as oecumenical Pastors not as they speak ex Cathedra so to my remembrance I have read of a proud Romish Prelate that being reproved for his secular pomp made answer he followed these fashions as he was a Duke not as an Archbishop But the reprovers reply hath made the Apologie better then which no Jesuite can make for the Pope most ridiculous ever since If this be so quoth the shepherd such was the Pastor God had appointed to rebuke the madnesse of this false Prophet I pray resolve me what shall become of my Lord Duke if the Archbishop go to the Devil If many sometimes Popes be now in hell as no Jesuite I think will professe any morall hope that all are saved What is become of the Church representative which lodged in their brains Hath the number of glorified Saints been encreased by their departure from earth Were they ever a whit more happie for being heirs to that glorious Promise Thou art Peter and upon this Rock will I build my Church Or were their Comments upon that place Orthodoxal What was the comfort Saint Peter himself could ever have reaped thence Onely this though Sathan may so fist thee that thy soul may go to hell before thy body descend to the grave yet rest assured of this that thy faith which in Cathedral resolutions shall never sail thee in thy life time shall survive in thy successors when thou art dead but to what purpose if notwithstanding this prerogative all may descend one after another into hell 29 Or if their Doctrine were true to what end did Christ come in the flesh onely to build a Church which like a lamp or candle may gloriously shine whiles there is an uninterrupted succession of Popes to propagate the splendor but whose glorie when that expires for ought that glorious promise addes unto it must be extinguished as the light goes out when the oil is spent Better assurance then every Pope for his time hath Saint Peter by their doctrine had none from those words of our Saviour For whatsoever power or prerogative was in them bequeathed to him doth descend by inheritance to his successours And would the meanest Jesuite now living have gloried much in a life graced with no greater visible Church dignitie then S. Peters was perpetually exposed to like danger without any other solace to support it save onely this that his posterity should enjoy the same priviledges But now that the glory and dignity of the Romish Church is become so great and the Iesuites portion thereby grown so fat they can be well content to sooth up the Pope in this conceit that howsoever his person may go to hell a place it seems not much dreaded because unknown yet hell gates shall never prevail against his faith which hath brought such large possessions to the Church both which he may infallibly entail to his successors untill the worlds end But as I said before what then shall become of that Cathedral faith shall it augment the quire of Gods elect or can they make as many S. Faiths as have been Popes 30 Herein appears the excesse of these dayes impiety in respect of former that this imaginary Idea of Romish faith should be more superstitiously adored then any other Idoll in the World ever was Although that of the Apostle may be more properly said of it then any other nihil est in mundo Other Idols represented either men or beasts some permanent creature or reall quality This is a fancie of a Chimaera a shape of nothing or if by nature and essence ought it is such a conceit or mental quality as may be in devils Existence it hath none but as Eclipses of the Sun by fits or courses when the Pope shall speak ex Cathedra What shall become of it and the colours in the Rainbow after the day of judgement are two questions of like use and consequence and of these two Objects the one as fit to direct mens courses by Sea or Land as the other to conduct us towards heaven The dazled imaginations of these Idolaters that can thus conceit this faith to be spiritual and eternal by succession when it cannot save
as an infallible prophet of things past which cannot approve himself a true foreteller of things to come were to invert Gods ordinance and mock his word For it hath been a perpetual law of God that no man should ever be believed more then man or by any faith more then humane though in matters present whereof he might have been an eye witness unless he shewed his participation of the divine spirit by infallible prediction of things to come or evidency of miracles fully answering to the prediction of Gods word already written as shall be shewed at large in the next Section 11 If we put together the first elements of Romish faith as they have been sounded apart they make no such compound as the simple and ignorant Papists who in policy are taught to read this lesson as little children untaught wil by guessing at the whole in grosse without spelling the parts believe they do First their prerogatives they give to Peter are blasphemous Secondly their allegations to prove that their Popes succeed as full heirs to all Peters prerogatives are ridiculous Whence it must needs follow that their faith is but a compost of folly and blasphemy This pretended perpetuity of tradition or suspitious tale of succession from Peter is the best warrant they have that the Church doth not erre in expounding the places alledged for her infallibility and their belief of their infallibility in such expositions the only security their souls can have that obeying the former decree of worshipping the consecrate Host of communicating under one kind they do not contemptuously disobey Gods principal laws mangle Christs last Wil and Testament vilifie his pretious body and bloud Seeing then they themselves confesse the places brought by us against their decrees to be divine and we have demonstrated that mens belief of that infallible authority in making such decrees to be meerly humane the former Conclusion is most firm that whilest men obey these decrees against that natural sense and meaning which the former passages of Scripture suggest so plainly to every mans conscience that the Churches pretended authority set aside none would ever question whether they could admit any restraint they obey men more then God humane laws more then divine and much better believe the traditions of humane Fancy of whose forgery for others worldly gain there be strong presumptions then the expresse written testimony of the holy spirit in the especial points of their own salvation 12 Or if unto the testimony of Gods spirit recorded in Scriptures we adde history tradition Councels or former Popes decrees or whatsoever possibly may be pretended to prove the present Popes authority it must stil be supposed greater and better known then all that can be brought for it or against it as wil appear if we apply our argument used before That authority is alwayes greater which may trie all others and must be tried by none but such is the Popes declaration or determination of all points in controversie whether about the Canon or sence of Scriptures over those which are brought for it whether about the truth true meaning or authority of unwritten traditions whether about the lawfulnesse of Councels or their Authentick interpretations in one word his determinations are Monarchical and may not be examined as S. Austin or others of the ancient Fathers writings may by any law written or unwritten So Bellarmin sutable to the Trent Councel expresly avoucheth The Fathers were only Doctors or expositors the Pope is a Judge What then is the difference betwen a Judge and an expositor To explain as a Judge there is required authority to explain as a Doctor or expositor only learning is requisite For a Doctor doth not propose his sentence as necessary to be followed but only so far as reason shall counsel us but a Judge proposeth his sentence to be followed of necessity Whereof then wil the Pope be Judge Of expounding Scriptures these places of Scripture which make for his pretended authority Must his sentence herein of necessity be followed By Bellarmin it must albeit we see no reason for it either out of Scripture or nature It is for Doctors to bring reasons for their expositions but the Pope neehs not except he wil nor may we exact it of a Judge So he adds more expresly We admit not of Bartolus or Baldus glosses as we do of Emperours declarations Austin and other Fathers in their Commentaries suppy the places of Teachers but the Councel and Popes exercise the function of Judges whereunto God hath designed them But how shal we know that God hath committed all judgement unto them seeing we have been taught by his word that he hath committed all judgement unto his son Because all men should honour the son as they honour the father We read not of any other to whom the like authority is given by God or his son yet of one whose very name shal import the usurpation of like authority that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christs Vicar general unto whom the Son as must be supposed doth delegate the same judiciary power the Father delegated unto him 13 But may a Princes declaration in no case be examined by his subjects Yes though in civil matters it may so far as it concerns their conscienqes as whether it be consonant to Gods word or no whether it make more for the health of their souls to suffer what it inflicts upon the refusers or to act what it commands To controle countermand or hinder the execution of it by opposition of violence or contrary civil power subjects may not But for any but man to usurp such dominion over his fellow creatures souls as earthly Princes have over their subjects goods lands or bodies is more then Monarchical more then tyrannical the very Idea of Antichristianism And what I would commend unto the Reader as a point of especial consideration This assertion of Bellarmin concerning the Popes absolute authority directly proves him as was avouched before to be a supream head or foundation of the self same rank and order with Christ no way inferiour to him in the intensive perfection but only in the extent of absolute soveraignty For greater soveraignty cannot be conceived then this That no man may examin the truth or equity of commands or consequences immediately derived from it though immediately concerning their eternal joy or misery No Prince did ever delegate such soveraign power to his Vice-gerent or deputy nor could he unlesse for the time being at least he did utterly relinquish his own supream authority or admit a ful compeer in his kingdom Bellarmins distinctions of a primary and secondary foundation of a ministerial and principal head of the Church may hence be described to be but meer stales set to catch guls Their conceit of the Popes copartnership with Christ is much better resembled and more truly expressed by the Poets imaginations of Jupiter and Augustus Caesars fraternity Divisum imperium cum
his Apostles was THat the Church of Rome doth advance her decrees above the laws and ordinances of the Almighty her words that in this kind is called Gods above all divine Oracles written and unwritten is apparant out of their own positions hitherto discussed yet is this but the first degree of great Antichrists Exaltation 〈◊〉 second is the exalâ—â—ng the Popes above any personal authority that ever was either practised or established on earth This in brief is the assertion which by Gods assistance we are in this present section to maâ—e evident The authority which the Jesuites and Jesuited Priests give and would bind others upon pain of damnation to give unto the present Church or Pope throu 〈◊〉 every age is greater then any authority that ever was challenged since the world began by any man or visible company of men the man Christ Jesus not excepted This conclusion followeth immediately out of three Positions generally held and stifly maintained by that Church The first that the Pope live he as he list cannot erre in matters of faith and manners when he speaketh ex Cathedra that we are bound infallibly to believe whatsoever he so speaks without examination of his doctrine by Gods word or evident external sign or internal Experiment of Gods spirit speaking in him The second that we cannot assure our selves the Scriptures are the Oracles of God but by the infallible testimony of the Visible Church The third that the true sense and meaning of Scriptures in cases doubtful or controversed cannot be undoubtedly known without the infallible declaration of the same Church CAP. XI What restraint precepts for obedience unto the Priests of the Law though 〈◊〉 ing most universal for their Form did necessarily admit And how universal Propositions of Scriptures are to be limited 1 SEing we undertake to prove that no such authority as the Romish Church doth callenge was ever established on earth The answering of those arguments drawn from the authority of the Priests in the old Testament may to the judicious seem at the first sight needlesse yet because such as they set the fairest glosses upon if we look into the inside or substance are fullest fraught with their own disgrace and ignominy It wil not be superfluous to acquaint the Reader with some particulars prefixing some general admonitions to the younger sort for more commodious answering of all that can be brought of like kind 2 Their common places of cozening the world especially smatterers of Logick or school learning with counterfeit proofs of Scripture is either from some universal precept of obedience given to the people or general promises of infallibility made to the Priests in the old Testament Such as come unto the Scriptures having their mind dazled with notionâ— of universale primum or other Logick rules true in some cases think the former precepts being for their form universal may admit no exception limitation or restraint otherwise the holy Ghost might break the rule of Logick when as they admit many restraints not alwayes from one but oft-times from divers reasons from these following especially God sometimes injoyns obedience as we say in the Abstract to set us a pattern of such true accurate obedience as men should perform unto authority it self or unto such governours as neither in their lives nor in the Seat of judgement would decline either to the right hand or to the left but square all their proceedings to the exact rule of Gods word Unto such governours continual and compleat obedience was to be performed because the 〈◊〉 governed upon examination should alwayes find them jump with the law of God unto which absolute obedience as hath been shewed is due Nor doth the word of God in setting out such exact obedienc lie open to that exception which Politicians take against Philosophers as if it as Philosophers do did give instructions only for happy men of Aristotles making or for the Stoicks wise men who can no where be found but in Plato's common-wealth whose Metropolis is in the Region of Eutopia For the ancient Israel of God had this prerogative above all the nations of the earth that their Priests lips whilest they themselves were clothed with righteousness and bare holinesse unto the Lord in their breasts should still preserve knowledge and be able to manifest the wil of God unto the people not only by interpreting the general written law but by revelations concerning particular facts of principal moment as may be gathered from that law Also thou shalt put in the breast-plate of judgement the Urim and the Thummim which shall be upon Aarons heart when he goeth in before the Lord And Aaron shall bear the judgement of the children of Israel upon his heart before the Lord continually 3 To omit the various interpretations and divers opinions of this Brest-plates use why it was called the Breast-plate of Judgement Josephus and Suidas in my mind come nearest the truth That the Revelation by it was Extraordinary that Gods presence or Juridical approbation of doubts proposed was represented upon the pretious stones that were set therein is probable partly from the aptnesse of it to allure the Israelites unto Idolatry partly from that formality which the Egyptians in imitation of the Ephods ancient use amongst the Jews retained long after in declaration of the truth in Judgement For Diodorus tels us that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or chief Judg in that Famous and venerable Egyptian high Court or Parliament did wear about his neck in a golden chain Insigne a Tablet of pretious stone or if the Reader be disposed to correct the Translator 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they called as the Septuagint did Aarons Breast-plate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on which he stedfastly looked while matters were debating as Suidas saith the High Priest did on his Breast-plate whilest they asked counsel of God and whilest he gave Sentence turned it unto the better cause exhibited as the fashion was in that Court in writing iâ— sign the Truth it self did speak for it That the Urim or Thummim were more then an Emblem yea an Oracle of Justice and right Judgement is apparant out of Scripture When Josâ—… was consecrated to be Israels chief Governour in Moses stead he was to stand before Fleazar the Priest ordained to ask counsel for him by the Judgement of Urim before the Lord So did Abiathar certisie David of Sauls malitious resolution against him and the Lords of â—eilahs treachery if he should trust unto them So again David is assured of victory by the judgement of Urim and Thummim if he would follow the Amalekites that had burnt Zâ—klâ—g 4 Such Priests as these were to be absolutely obeyed in answers thus given from the mouth of God And it is most probable that the parties whom these answers did concern had perfect notice of the Revelation made to the Priests howsoever the truths of such answers being confirmed by Experiment in those
another manner then the Lacedâ—monians did Lycurgus laws were from Apollo For when the Law which enjoyns the worship of one God was given unto the people it did appear as far forth as the divine providence did judge sufficient by strange signs and motions whereof the people themselves were spectators that the creature did perform service to the Creator for the giving of that Law But we must believe as firmly as this people did Moses that all the Popes injunctions are given by God himself without any other sign or testimony then the Lacedemonians had that Lycurgus laws were from Apollo Yet is it here further to be considered that the Israelites might with far lesse danger have admitted Moses laws then we may the Popes without any examination for divine seeing there was no written law of God extant before his time whereby his writings were to be tried No such charge had been given this people as he gives most expresly to this purpose Now therefore hearken O Israel unto the ordinances and to the Laws which I teach you to do that ye may live and go in and possesse the land which the Lord God of your fathers giveth you Ye shall put nothing unto the word which I command you neither shall ye take ought there from that ye may keep the commandments of the Lord your God which I command you But was the motive or argument by which he sought to establish their belief or assent unto these commandments his own infallible authority no but their own experience of their truth as it followeth Your eyes have seen what the Lord did because of Baal-Peor For all the men that followed Baal-Peor the Lord thy God hath destroyed every one from among you but ye that did cleave unto the Lord your God are alive every one of you this day so gracious and merciful is our God unto mankind and so far from exacting this blind obedience which the Pope doth challenge that he would have his written word established in the fresh memory of his mighty wonders wrought upon Pharaoh and all his host The experiment of their deliverance by Moses had been a strong motive to have perswaded them to admit of his doctrine for infallible or at the least to have believed him in his particular promises When the snares of death had compassed them about on every side and they see no way but one or rather two inevitable wayes to present death and destruction the red sea before them and a mighty host of bloud behind them the one serving as a glasse to represent the cruelty of the other they as who in their case would not cry out for fear He that could have foretold their strange deliverance from this imminent danger might have gotten the opinion of a God amongst the Heathen yet â—… confidently promiseth them even in the midst of this perplexity the utter destruction of the destroyer whom they feared Fear ye not stand 〈◊〉 and behold the salvation of the Lord which he will shew to you this day for the Egyptians whom you have seen this day you shal never see again The Lord shal fight for you therefore hold you your peace Notwithstanding all this Moses never enacts this absolute obedience to be believed in all that ever he shall say or speak unto them without farther examination or evident experiment of his doctrine For God requires not this of any man no not of those to whom he spake face to face alwayes ready to feed such as call upon him with infallible signs and pledges of the truth of his promises For this reason the waters of Mâ—rah are sweetned at Moses prayer And God upon this new experiment of his power and goodnesse takes occasion to re-establish his former covenant using this semblable event as a further earnest of his sweet promises to them If thou wilt diligently hearken O Israel unto the voice of the Lord thy God and wilt do that which is right in his sight and wilt give ear unto his commandments and keep all his ordinances then wil I put none of these diseases upon thee which I brought upon the Egyptians for I am the Lord that healeth thee As if he had said This healing of the bitter waters shal be a token to thee of my power in healing thee Yet for all this they distrust Gods promises for their food as it followeth cap. 16. Nor doth Moses seek to force their assent by fearful Anathema's or sudden destruction but of some principal offenders herein For God wil not have true faith thunder-blasted in the tender blade but rather nourished by continuance of such sweet experiments for this reason he showres down Manna from heaven I have heard the murmuring of the children of Israel tell them therefore and say At evening ye shall eat flesh and in the morning you shall be filled with bread and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God For besides the miraculous manner of providing both Quails and Manna for them the manner of nourishment by Manna did witnesse the truth of Gods word unto them They had been used to grosse and solid meats such as did fill their stomacks distend their bellies whereas Manna was in substance slender but gave strength and vigour to their bodies and served as an emblem of their spiritual food which being invisible yet gave life more excellently then these grosse and solid meats did So saith Moses Therefore he humbled thee and made thee hungry and fed thee with Manna which thou knowest not neither did thy Fathers know it that he might teach thee that man liveth not by bread only but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord. 6 Yet in their distresse so frail is our faith until it be strengthned by continual experiments they doubt and tempt the Lord saying Is the Lord amongst us or no Nor doth Moses interpose his infallible authority or charge them to believe him against their experience of their present thirst under pain of eternal damnation or sufferance of greater thirst in hell such threats without better instruction in Gods word and the comfort of his spirit may bring distrusts or doubts to utter despaire and cause faith to wither where it was wel nigh ripe they never ripen and strengthen any true and lively faith Moses himself is fain to cry unto the Lord saying What shall I do unto this people for they be almost ready to stone me As the Papists would do to the Pope were he to conduct them thorow the wildernesse in such extremity of thirst able to give them no better assurance of his favour with God then his Anathema's or feed them only with his Court-holy-water or blessings of wind But even here again God feeds Israels faith with waters issuing out of the rock making themselves eye-witnesses of all his wonders that so they might believe his words and promises nay himself from their own sense
since to take universality as a sure note of the Church traditions and customs of the Elders for the rule of faith and which is the undoubted Conclusion of such premisses to follow a multitude to any mischief So mightily did the opinion of a major part being all men of the same profession sway with the superstitious people of those times that Ahabs Pursevant conceived hope of seducing Micaiah whilst they were on the way together by intimating such censures of schisme of heresie of peevishneâ—â—e or privacy of spirit as the false Catholick bestows on us likely to befal him if he should vary from the rest The best answer I think a Roman Catechism could affoord would be to repeat the conclusion which Bellarmin would have maintained All the rest besides were Baals Prophets They were indeed in such a sense as Jesuites and all seducers are but 〈◊〉 not by publick profession or solemn subscription to his rites as may partly appear by jehosaphats continuing his resolution to go up to battel against Micaiahs counsel which questionlesse he would rather have died at home then done had he known Micaiah only to have belonged unto the Lord and all his adversaries unto Baal partly by that reverent conceit which even the chief of these seducers entertained at that time of Elias whose utter disgrace Baals servants would by all means have sought for his late designs acted upon their fellows Yet as Josephus records the chief argument used by Zidkiah to diminish Micaiahs credit with both Kings was an appearance of contradiction betwixt his and Eliahs prediction of Ahabs death the accomplishment of both being apprehended as impossible lesse credit as he urged was to be given to Micaiah because so impudent as openly to contradict â—o great a Prophet of the Lord as Elias at whose threatnings Ahab King of Israel trembled humbling himself with fasting cloathed in sackcloth And is it likely he would so shortly after entertain the professed servants of Baal for his Councellors yet seeing the event hath openly condemned them for seducers and none are left to plead their cause it is an easie matter for the Jesuite or others to say they were Baals Prophets by profession But were not most Prieâ—… and Prophets in Judah and Benjamin usually such yes and as afterward shall appear did band as strongly with as joynt consent against Jeremy and Ezechiel as these did against Micaiah The point wherein we desire resolution is by what rule of Romish Catholick Divinity truth in those times might have been discerned from falshood before Gods judgements did light upon the City and Temple He is more blind then the blindest Jew that ever breathed who cannot see how such as professed themselves Priests and Prophets of the Lord as wel in Judah as in Israel did bewitch the people with the self same spels the Papist boasts of to this day as the best prop of his Catholick faith Yet such is the hypocrisie of these proud Pharisees that they can say in their hearts Oh had we lived in the dayes of Jezabel we would not have been her inquisitors against such Prophets as Elias and Micaiah were When as in truth Jezabels impiety towards them was clemency in respect of Romish crueltie against Gods Saints her witchcrafts but as venial sins if we compare them with Jesuitical sorceries But of this errour more directly in the Chapter following of their sorceries and impieties hereafter 3 Unto our former demand whether the society of Prophets were the Church representative whether the people were bound without examination to believe whatsoever was by a major part or such of that profession as â—â—re in highest or most publick place determined What answer a learned Papist would give I cannot tel Then this following better cannot be imagined on their behalf That this supream authority which they contend for was in the true Prophets only that they albeit inspired with divine illuminations and endued with such authority as the Jesuite makes the Popes â—mana divinitas inspirata did notwithstanding permit their declarations for the hardnesse of this peoples heart to be tried by the event or examined by the law not that they wanted lawful power would they have stood upon their authority to exact belief without delay seeing readinesse to believe the truth proposed is alwayes commended in the sacred Story And no doubt but the people did wel in admitting the true Prophets doctrine before the false at the first proposal the sooner the better But were they therefore to believe the true Prophets absolutely without examination Why should they then believe one of that profession before another seeing seducers could propose their conceits with as great speed and peremptorinesse as the best Nor did reason only disswade but the law of God also expresly forbid that people alwayes and in all causes to trust such as upon trial had been found to divine aright of strange events Yet grant we must that hardnesse of heart made this people more backward then otherwise they would have been to believe truths proposed that oft-times they required signs from their Prophet when obedience was instantly due from them to him that oft-times they sinned in not assenting immediately without interposition of time for trial or respite to resolve upon what terms belief might be tendered Thus much we may grant with this limitation if we consider them absolutely or so wel disposed as they should and might have been not as the Prophets found them For in men inwardly ill affected or unqualified for true faith credulity comes nearer the nature of vice then vertue a disposition of disloyalty a degree of heresie or infidelity rather then a preparation to sincere obedience or any sure foundation of true and lively faith Assent perchance men so affected may more readily then others would unto sundry divine truths yet not truly not as they are divine and consonant to the rule of goodnesse but by accident in as much as they in part confort with some one or other of their affections And the more forward men are upon such grounds to believe some generalities of Christian duties the more prone they prove when opportunity tempts them to oppugn others more principal and more specially concerning their salvation For credulity if it spring not out of an honest disposition uniformly inclining unto goodnesse as Sucâ—… from some unbridled humor or predominant natural affection will alwayeâ— sway more unto some mischief then unto any thing that is good Many 〈◊〉 in Jesus saith Saint John when they saw his miracles It pleased them weâ—… had turned water into wine That he had given other proofs of his power 〈◊〉 driving buyers and sellers out of the Temple did minister hope unto proud hearts he might prove such a Messias as they expected as elsewhere upon the like occasion they said †This is of a truth the Prophet that should come intâ— the world The ground of this their aptnesse to believe thus
manifested to the peoples consciences was to over-sway the contrary proposals of known Prophets though never so peremptory Nor was it impossible for Prophets to avouch their own conceits under the name of divine Revelations more immediately sent from God then the Pope pretends witnesse the †man of God that went from Judâ—h to Bethd seduced by his fellow Prophets faigned revelation from an Angel counselling him to divert into his house contrary to the Lords commandment given before The ones dealing was I confesse most unusual so was the others death yet a lively document to cause all that should hear of it until the worlds â—nd take heed of dispensing with the word of the Lord once made known unto themselves upon belief of more manifest revelations or instructions by what means soever given to others either for recalling or restrainingâ— Hence may the Reader desâ—ry as wel the height of our adversaries folly as the depth of their impiety making their Churches authority which by theâ— own acknowledgement cannot adde more books to the number of the Canon already finished but only judge which are Canonicâ—… which not â—ar greater then theirs was that did preach and write these very books which both we and they acknowledge for Canonical For the Prophets words were no rule of faith until examined and tried by the written word precedent or approved by the event the Popes must be without trial examination or further approbation then his own bare assertion CAP. XIX That the Church representative amongst the Jews was for the most part the most corrupt judge of matters belonging to God and the reasons why it was so 1 â—… Ut was the neglect of Moses law or this peoples inward corruption abounding for want of restraint by it the sole cause of their dulnesse in perceiving or of their errour in perverting the things of Gods spirit This overflow of wickednesse served as a tide to carry them but the continual blasts of such vain doctrine Templum Domini Templum Domini the Church the Church was like a boisterous wind to drive them headlong into those sands wherein they alwayes made shipwrack of faith and conscience The true Prophets never had greater opposites then the Priests and such as the Papists would have to be the only pillars yea the only material parts of the Church representative Not withstanding whom the Fathers had traduced for impostors or Sectaries and oft times murdered as Blasphemers of the Deity or turbulent members of the State the Children reverenced as men of God and messengers of peace unto the Church and common-weal What was the reason of this diversity in their judgement or doth it argue more stedfast Belief in posterity No but more experience of the events foretold oft-times not fulfilled until the Priests and other opposits either coaevals or ancients to the Prophets were covered with confusion The childrens motives to believe particulars oppugned by their parents were greater and the impediments to withdraw their asâ—â—nt from them lesse That the children should thus brook what their fathers most disliked in the Prophets is no more then we may observe in other Writers Few much reverenced in any faculty by posterity but had eager detractors in their flourishing dayes Vicinity alwayes breeding Envy And even of such as did not aemulate them for their skil nor would have been moved with envy at their fame or glory they were not esteemed as they deserved being defrauded of due praise by such of the same profession as better pleased the predominant Humor alwayes next in election to the lavish Magnificats of present times but usually rejected by posterity when that particular humour evermore shorter lived then the humorous began to change Thus in every Faculty have those Authors which most applied themselves to solidity of truth neglecting new-fangle tricks or flashes of extemporary wit endured in greatest request and best Credit throughout all ages as meats strongest and most nourishing not most delicate are fittest for continual diet What the Latin Poet said of his Poems every Prophet might have more truly applied unto his writings Mox tibi si quis adhuc pretendat nubila livor Occidet meriti post me referentur bonores Though clouds of envy now may seem thy splendent rayes to choak These with my ashes shall dissolve and vanish as their smoak What whilst I breath sharp censures blast when my leaf fals shall spring Thy fame must flourish as I fade Grave honour forth shall bring It was a method most compendious for attaining such eternity of fame as the continual succession of mortality can affoord us which is given by another Poet but in Prose Dum vivas virtutem colas invenies famam in Sepulchro He that hunts after Vertue in his whole course of Life shall be sure to meet with Fame after Death but hardly sooner least of all could these Prophets be much honoured in their own Country whilest men of their own profession carnally minded possessed the chief seats of dignity sometimes the best stay and pillars of faith in Gods Church most capable of that infallibility which their proud successors did more boast of Yet were even these seducers alwayes willing to celebrate the memory of ancient prophets because the authority given to their sayings or reverence shewed unto their memory by the present people over whom they ruled did no way prejudice their own dignity or estimation which rather increased by thus consorting with the multitude in their Laudatoes of Holy men deceased Thus from one and the same inordinate desire of honour and praise from men did contrary effects usually spring in these masters of Israel The dead they reverenced because they saw that acceptable unto most and likely to make way for their own praise amongst the people but fear lest the living Prophets should be their corrivals in Suites of Glory whereunto their souls were wholly espoused did still exasperate and whet the malice of impatient minds conscious of their own infirmities against their doctrine which could not be embraced but their estimation must be impaired their affections crossed their politick projects dashed The higher in dignity the Priests and Rulers were the more it vexed them such poor men as the true Prophets for the most part were should take upon them to direct the people Their objections against those men of God their scurrilous taunts and bitter â—… their odious imputations forged to make way for bloudy persecutiâ—… are most lively represented by the like practises of the Romish Clergâ—e â—…d almost as many years against the Albigeans Hussites and geâ—… against all whom they suspect to have any familiarity with the Spirit â—… testimony against them is as authentick as evident only overâ—…gh Gods permission in the worlds sight by prejudice of privateâ—… Thus when poor Michaiah would not say as the King would have â—… the politick State-Prophet Zidkiah son of Chenaanah gave him a â—… the cheek to beat an answer out to
you cannot that God can and what if he should expresly grant such authority as the Pope now challengeth would your arguments conclude him to be Antichrist or the Doctrine we teach to be blasphemous On the contrary seeing our Saviour Christ did never either practise or challenge seeing neither Moses nor the Prophets did ever so much as once intimate such absolute power should be acknowledged in that great Prophet of whom they wrote we suppose the imagination of the like in whomsoever cannot be without real blasphemie Yet suppose Christs infallibilitie and the Popes were in respect of the Church Militant the same The Popes authority would be greater or were their authority but equall his priviledges with God would be much more magnificent then Christs That which most condemned the Jews of infidelity in not acknowledging Christ as sent with power full and absolute from God his Father were his mighty signes and wonders his admirable skill in Gods Word already established but chiefly his sacred life and conversation as it were exhibiting unto the World a visible patern or conspicuous modell of that incomprehensible goodnesse which is infallible Now if we compare Christ his power fulnesse in words and wâ—… with the Popes imperfections in both or his divine vertues with the others 〈◊〉 strous viâ—es to equalize their infallibilities were to imagine God to be like man and Christ at the best but as his faithfull servant the Pope his â—inâ—on his Darling or Son of his age For such is our partiality to our own flesh that oft-times though the Wise man advise to the contrary a lewd and naughty son in that he is a son hath greater grace and priviledges then the most faithfull servant in the Fathers house So would the Jesuites make God dote upon the Pope whose authority be his life never so ungracious if they should deny to be lesse then Christs in respect of us their practises enjoyned ex Cathedra would confute them For much sooner shall any Christian though otherwise of life unspotted be cut off from the Congregation of the faithfull for denying the Popes authority or distrusting his decrees then the Jews that saw Christs miracles for contradicting him in the dayes of his flesh or oppugning his Apostles after his glorification Nor boots it ought to say They make the Popes authority lesse then Christs in respect they derive it from his rather because they evidently make it greater then Christs was it cannot be truly thence derived or if it could this onely proves it to be lesse then the other whilest onely compared with it not whilest we consider Both in respect of us for Christs authority as the Son of Man in respect of us is equall to his Fathers whence it is derived For the Father judgeth no man but hath ommitted all judgement unto the Son 2 But wherein do they make the Popes authority greater then Christs First in not exempting it from trial by Christs and his Apostles doctrine neither of which were to be admitted without all examination of their truth for as you heard before Gods Word was first uttered in their audience established by evident signes and wonders in their sight and presence of whom Belief and Obedience unto particulars was exacted And it is a rule most evident and unquestionable that Gods Word once confirmed and sealed by Experience was the onely rule whereby all other spirits and doctrines were to be examined that not Prophetical visions were to be admitted into the Canon of Faith but upon their apparent consonancie with the Word already written The first Prophets were to be tried by Moses the latter by Moses and their Predecessors Christs and his Apostles by Moses and all the Prophets for unto him did all the Prophets â—… The manifest experiments of his life and doctrine so fully consonant to their predictions did much confirm even his Disciples Belief unto the former Canon of whose truth they never conceived positive doubt 3 Again there had been no Prophet no signes no wonders for a long time in Iudah before our Saviours birth yet he never made that use either of his miracles or more then Prophetical spirit which the Papists make of their imaginary publick spirit he never used this or like argument to make the people relie upon him How know ye the Scriptures are Gods Word How know ye that God spake with Moses in the wildernesse or with your Fathers in Mount Sinai Moses your Fathers and the Prophets are dead and their writings cannot speak Your present Teachers the Scribes and Pharisees do no wonders Must you not then believe him whom daily you may behold doing such mighty works as Moses is said to have done that Moses as your fathers have told you was sent from God that Gods Word is contained in his writings otherwise you cannot infallibly believe that there was such a man indeed as you conceive he was much lesse that he wrote you this Law least of all can you certainly know the true meaning of what he wrote He that is the onely sure foundation of faith knew that faith grounded upon such doubts was but built upon the sand unable to abide the blasts of ordinary temptations that thus to erect their hopes was but to prepare a Rise to a grievous Downfall the ready way to Atheisme presumption or despair For this cause he doth not so much as once question how they knew the Scriptures to be Gods Word but supposing them known and fully acknowledged for such he exhorts his hearers to search them seeking to prepare their hearts by signes and wonders to embrace his admirable expositions of them And because the corruption of particular moral doctrines brought into the Church by humane tradition would not suffer the generality of Moses and the Prophets already believed to fructifie in his hearers hearts and branch out uniformely into lively working faith he laboured most to weed out Pharisaisme from among the heavenly seed as every one may see that compares his Sermon upon the Mount with the Pharisees glosses upon Moses If the particular or principal parts of the Law and Prophets had been as purely taught or as clearly discerned as the generall and common principles His Doctrine that came not to destroy but to fulfill the Law in words and works had shined as brightly in his hearers hearts at the first proposal as the Sun did to their eyes at the first rising For all the moral duties required by them were but as dispersed rayes or scattered beams of that divine light and glory which was incorporate in him as splendor in the body of the Sun Nor was there any possibility the Jews Belief in him should prosper unlesse it grew out of their general assent unto Moses Doctrine thus pruned and purged at the very root Had all believed Moses saith our Saviour 〈◊〉 would have believed me for he wrote of me but if ye believe not his writings how soâ—â—l ye believe my words For
over Satan himself then in Moses over his Schollers the Enchanters especially whiles compared with known Prophesies of the Messias did point him out to be The womans Seed ordained of old to bruise the Serpents head to be the Son of man appointed to erect the everlasting Kingdom foretold by Daniel unto whose and other prophesies he refers his enemies in that speech But if I by the spirit or as S. Luke reads by the Finger of God cast out Devils then is the Kingdom of God come unto you Yet were not all his miracles of this kind thus considered so effectual to confirm the faithful or so pregnant to condemn all unbelievers as the former Rule of Moses For this cause after the former dispute ended he gave his adversaries such a Sign as if it did follow would infallibly prove him to be that great Prophet Moses there speaks of and consequently leave them liable to Gods heavy judgement without excuse for not hearkening unto him Of which hereafter 6 Here I may once for all conclude that the power of doing miracles was as effectual to assure such as did them of salvation as sight of them done was to establish spectators in saving faith But the power of casting Devils out or doing greatest miracles was no infallible pledge of salvation to such as did them much lesse could the acknowledgement of this divine power in them breedful assurance of true faith in others but only serve as a means to cause them rely upon the Law and Prophets as their only rule and to taste and prove the bread of life proffered to them by our Saviour which alone could ascertain them their names were written in the book of life But to proceed by the former rule 7 If others by Experiments answerable to it were known to be true Prophets Christ likewise by his known supereminency in that which approved them was to be acknowledged for The Prince of Prophets Now if we revise the History of the old Testament how few Prophets shall we find endowed with the gift of miracles such as were did exercise their power rather among Idolaters then true professors So when Gods messengers were brought to as open competition with Baals Priests in the King of Israels as Moses had been with the Enchanters in Pharaohs Court Elias makes his Calling as clear as the light by calling down fire from heaven which Baals Priests attempting in most furious manner could not effect but Elias professed thus much before as Baals Priests no question had done so as the event answering to his prediction not to the others did by Moses rule demonstrate him to be them not to be Prophets of the living God But when the like controversie was to be tried between Zidkiah and his four hundred complices on the one part and Micaiah on the other before King Ahab in whom Elias late miracles and later threats had wrought such a distaste of Baal and such a liking of the truth in general as he would not consult either any professed servant of the one or open oppugner of the other for his future successe Micaiah as was observed before appeals to this law of Moses as most competent Judge between such as joyntly did embrace it If thou return in peace the Lord hath not spoken by me as if he had said what Moses there doth he hath not put his word in my mouth And having brought his controversie to this trial he desires the people to contestate the issue thus joyned and he said hearken all ye people From this and many like cases ruled by the former express and pregnant law of Moses Jeremy pleads his warrant being born down by the contradictions of Hananiah a professed Prophet of the Lord as he was but of greater favour in the Court because he prophesied peace unto the present state and good successe to the Projects then on foot Even the Prophet Jeremiah said So beâ—it the Lord so do the Lord confiâ—…ly words which thou hast prophefied to restore the vessels of the Lords house and all that is carried Captive from Basel into this place But hear thou now this word that I will speak in thine ears and in the ears of all the people The Prophets that have been before me and before thee in times past propheted against many Countries and against great kingdoms of war and of plagues and of Pestilence And the Prophet which prophesieth of peace when the word of the Prophet shall come to passe then shall the Prophet be known that the Lord hath truly sent him Ezechid likewise refers himself to the same trial amongst such as were professed heared of the word in general which they would not obey in particular And to thou art unto them as a jesting song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can sing well for they hear thy words and do them not And when this â—oweth to passe for lo it will come then shall they know that a Prophet hath been among them 8 From these debatements we may gather in what cases the former rule held for certain First negatively it was universally true for he that prophesied any thing which came not to passe did sufficiently prove himself to be no true Prophet but a Counterfeit So did not every prediction of what afterwards came to passe necessarily argue it to have been from God Yet as the force and vertue of many things not such of themselves became evident from vicinity or irritution of their contraries so though God permitted some to foretel strange events for trial of his peoples faith yet this power he restrained when the controversie came to a Formal trial then he caused the true Prophets words to stand whiles the predictions of the false and the Princes bloud which relied upon them fell to the ground like Dagon before the Ark. So as the fulfilling of what the one and frustrating of what the other had said did sufficiently manifest the one had spoken of himself presumptuously the other what the Lord hath put into his mouth Hence is the determination easie what means this people had to discem amongst true Prophets which was That Great one in all things like to Moses First if events foretold did sufficiently testifie of his divine spirit his own witnesse of himself would be authentick because a true Prophet could hardly lie or make himself greater then he was This is an argument which directly confutes such as acknowledge Christ to have been a Prophet sincere in doctrine and mighty in deeds and yet deny him to be The Prince of that profession The great Mediator of the new Covenant both which he often avouched Because the quantity of that spirit whose sincere quality manifested him to be a Prophet would notifie his excessive Greatnesse in that rank and order or more directly to the question 9 The great Prophet there spoken of was to be known by his similitude with Moses who was as the Symbol or
met them as live-like as they themselves were Was he to them a Prophet mighty in word and deed and yet not able to perform what he had constantly spoken But what was the chief matter of their just reproof That they had not believed his words nor given due credence to his works Dull no doubt they had been in not esteeming better of both unwise in not learning more of Him that taught as never man taught but as in them he teacheth us most dul and most unwise even Fools and slow of heart in not believing all that the Prophets had spoken Ought not Christ to have suffered these things as if he had said Is it possible your ignorance in them should be grosse as not to know that Christ was thus to suffer and so to enter into his glory 2 You wil say perchance they did not wel in giving so little attention and credit to the Prophets whose light should have led them unto Christ but now that they have light on him in person without their help only by his seeking them shall not he who was the end and scope of all prophetical writings teach them all He will but not by relying only upon his infallible authority This Edifice of Faith must be framed upon the Foundation laid by the Prophets For this reason happily our Saviour would not bewray himself to be their infallible teacher until he had made them by evidence of Scripture by true sense and feeling of his spirit believe and know the truth which he taught to be infallible He had opened their hearts by opening the Scriptures unto them before their eyes were open to discern his person for he began at Moses and at all the Prophets and interpreted unto them in all the Scriptures the things which were written of him Stedfast Belief then of any mans authority must spring out of the solid Experience of his skil and truth of his doctrine These two disciples might now resolve their hearts that this was he who John said should baptize with the holy Ghost and with fire when by the working of his spirit their hearts aid burn within them whiles he talked with them and opened the Scriptures unto them Though before they had received John Baptists witnesse of the truth as a Tie or Fest to stay their fleeting Faith yet now they would not receive the record of man there is another that beareth witnesse of him the spirit of truth which hath imprinted his doctrine in their hearts 3 Would the Pope who challengeth Christs place on earth amongst his living members and requires we should believe his words as wel as these Disciples did Christs but expound those Scriptures unto us which Christ did to them with like evidence and efficacy could he make our hearts thus burn within by opening the secret mysteries of our salvation we would take him for Christs Vicar and believe indeed he were infallibly assisted by the Holy Spirit But seeing he and his followers invert our Saviours method by calling the certainty of both Testaments in question telling us we cannot know them to be Gods word unlesse it shal please this Roman God to give his word for them or confirm their truth seeing this his pretended confirmation is not by manifesting the mysteries of our salvation so distinctly and clearly as Christ did unto these Disciples nor by affording us the true sense and feeling of the spirit in such ardent manner as they enjoyed it and yet accurseth us if we believe not his words as wel as they did their Redeemers we may hence take a perfect measure of that mouth of Blasphemies spoken of by S. John according to all the three dimensions contained in the three assertions prefixed to the beginning of this Section Nor can the reader imagin either any other forepassed like unto it or yet to come likely to prove more abominable if it shal but please him to survey the length and breadth of it but especially the profundity 4 The length of it I make That assertion The Pope must be as well believed as either Christ was whilst he lived on earth or his Apostles after his glorification The breadth His absolute authority must be for extent as large and ample as Christs should be were he on earth again or as that commission he gave unto his Disciples Go Preach the Gospel to every creature his directions must go forth throughout all the earth and his words unto the ends of the world The depth is much greater then the space between heaven and hell For if you would draw a line from the Zenith to the Nadir through the Center it would scarce be a gag long enough for this monstrous mouth so wide as hell cannot conceive a greater The depth I gather partly from the excesse of Christs worth either arising from his personal union with the Godhead his sanctity of life and conversation or from his Hyperprophetical Spirit and abundant miracles For look how much he exceeds any but meer man in all these by so much doth the Pope though supposed as not obnoxious to any crime make his authority and favour with God greater then Christs which is the Semidiameter of this Mouth of Blaspemies The other part equal hereunto in quantity but for the quality more tainted with the dregs of Hell ariseth from that opposition the Popes spirit hath unto Christ or from the luxury and beastly manners of the Papacy erected by Satan as it were of purpose to pollute the world with monstrous sins and to derogate as much from mankind as true Christianity doth advance it finally to make the Christian world as much more wicked as Christs Disciples Apostles and faithful followers are better then the heathen Nor doth the Pope exact Belief only without miracles or manifestation of a prophetical spirit but contrary to all notions of good and evil common to Christians and Heathens and as it were in despight of the Prophesies that have deciphered him for Antichrist What heathen Philosopher could with patience have endured to hear that a dissolute luxurious tyrant could not though in matters of this life give wrong sentence out of the seat of Justice The Jesuites teach it as an Article of faith that the Pope albeit a dissolute and ungracious tyrant Mankinds reproach the disgrace of Christianity cannot possibly give an erroneous sentence ex Cathedra no not in mysteries of religion But as if it were a small thing thus impudently to contradict nature and grieve the souls of ingenuous men unlesse they also grieve their God seeking as it were to crosse his spirit by holding opinions not only contradictory but most contrary to his sacred rules they importune the Christian world with tumultuous clamours to take that which the spirit hath given as the demonstrative Character of great Antichrist the old serpents chief confederate for the infallible cognisance of Christs Vicar the very signet of his beloved Spouse Nor wil they I know
Ariadna's thread as now it is thought to guide us through the Labyrinth of errors Such was S. Peters love to truth that he would have so fastned it to all faithful hearts as none should ever have failed to follow it in following which he could not erre Doubtlesse had any such conceit lodged in his breast this discourse had drawn it out his usual form of exhortation had been too mild his ordinary stile too low This doctrine had been proclaimed to all the world with Anathema's as loud and terrible as the Canons of any Papistical Councel report 2 But he followed no such deceitful Fables when he opened unto them the power and coming of Christ whose Majesty as he had seen with his own eyes so would he have others to see him too But by what light By Scriptures What Scriptures Peter feed my sheep Nay but by the Light of Prophesie That is a Light indeed in it self but unto private spirits it is no better saith Valentian then a light put under a bushel unlesse the visible Church do hold it out Where did the visible Church keep residence in those dayes In S. Peter I trow How chances it then he saith not fix your eyes on mine that have seen the glory of the Lord and the Prophets light shal shine unto you If by his commendation and proposal it were to shine he had said better thus Ye do well in that you give heed unto me as to your only infallible teacher that must confirm you in the truth of Prophetical Writings and cause them shine in your hearts but now he saith 2 Pet 1. 19. Ye do well in that ye take beed unto the Prophets as unto a light that shineth in a dark place until the day-star arise in your hearts This light of Prophets illuminated the eyes of Peters faith albeit with his bodily eyes he had seen Christs glory For speaking comparatively of that testimony which he had heard in the Mount he adds We have also a surer word of the Prophets That the Lord hath been glorified in the Mount his Auditors were to take upon his Credit and Authority nor could he make them to see this particular as he himself had done but that Christ Jesus whom he saw glorified in the Mount was the Lord of Glory he had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a surer testimony then his bodily sense the light of Prophets This then was the commendations of his flock that they looked upon it which shined as wel unto them as him to all without respect of persons that take heed unto it able to bring them not to acknowledg Peters infallibility but to the day-star it self whole light would further ascertain them even of the truth the Prophets and the Apostles taught For Christ is in a peculiar manner the first and the last in the edifice of faith the lowest and the highest stone in the corner refused by the master builders or visible pillars of the Jewish Church their faith was not grounded up on the Prophets whose words they knew not and not knowing them they knew not him but unto such as raise their faith by this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the true square and line Chist is both the Fundamental Rock which supporteth and the chief corner stone that binds the whole house of God and preserves it from clefts and ruptures 3 But lest his followers might look amisse upon this prophetical light rightly esteemed in the general S. Peter thought it necessary to advertise them not to content themselves with every interpretation or accustomary acknowledgment of their truth grounded on others relations reports or skill in expounding them or multitude of voices that way swaying This had been as if a man that hath eyes of his own should believe there was a Moon or stars because a great many of his honest neighbours had told him so A thousand witnesses in such a case as this were but private testimonies in respect of that distinct knowledge which every one may have that list That the Lord should preserve light in Coshen when darknesse had covered the whole face of Egypt besides seems unto me lesse strange but more sensibly true then before whilest I consider how in this age wherein the light of his countenance hath so clearly shined throughout those parts of Europe whence the Gospel came to us Ingolstade should still sit in darknesse environed with the shadow of death That her great professor Valentian born I take it within these fourscore years should grope at noon day as if he had been brought forth in the very midnight of Popery or died welnigh three hundred years ago Scarce Scotus himself not Ockam questionlesse though shut up in a prison where no light of any expositor had ever come could have made a more dunstical collection of the Apostles words then he hath done Saint Peter meant one of these Three First that there can be no certain or probable way of expounding Scriptures by our proper wit or industry or Secondly that one or other place of Scripture cannot be rightly expounded by human wit or industry but so compared they rightly may or Thirdly that the Scriptures cannot certainly and infallibly be expounded every where without the sentence of some other common infallible authority which in this respect is to be held as judge of faith in the Church The Apostle he infers did not mean the first or second ergo the third So as the force and wisdom of the Apostolical admonition is this No man by his private industry or study howsoever imploied either he thought not of the holy Ghosts direction or assistance or did not except it no not by any search of Scripture it self can certainly and infallibly understand the doctrine of Scriptures in controversies of which S. Peter in that place speaks not one word but it is necessary he learn this of some other publick authority in the church by which the Holy Ghost speaks publickly and teacheth all His reason follows more dunsticall then the collection it self For the Apostle straight subjoyns As the holy men of God did speak in Scriptures not by human authority but divine so likewise cannot the Scriptures be possibly understood by any human or private industry of this or that man but by some other authority likewise divine by which the holy spirit which is the Author of Scriptures may be likewise the most certain interpreter of Scriptures 4 Had another read thus much unto me and bid me read the Author or his works wherein it was found I should presently have named either Erasmus Moriae Encomium Frishlins Priscianus Vapulans or some such like Comedian disposed in merriment to pen some old Dunces part Cannot the Sun of righteousnesse infuse his heavenly influence by the immediate operation of his spirit or doth his influence want force without conjunction with this blazing Comet or falling star Was it not the authority of this spirit which made S. Peter himself to
cannot erre in explicating the doctrine of faith are bound to embrace it without questioning whether the places alleadged be to the purpose or no. Let such Christians as believe the Pope cannot erre in the name of God believe whatsoever he shall teach without examination yet remember withall that thus to believe is to worship the Dragon by giving their names unto the Beast But unto what Christians is the Popes infallibilitie better known then Saint Pauls was to the Beroeans Not unto us whose fathers have forsaken him for his Apostasie from God and taught us to eschew him as Antichrist to hold his doctrine as the very doctrine of devils Unto us at least his Holinesse should seek to manifest his infallibility by such means as Saint Paul did his even unto such as had seen his miracles and had experience of his power in expounding Scriptures Besides Saint Pauls conversation in all places was continually such as did witness him to be a chosen vessell full of the spirit of grace He did not make marchandise of the Word of God as most Popes do but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God so he spake through Christ he did not walk in craftinesse yet who greater Polititians then Popes Nor did he handle the Word of God deceitfully but in declaration of the truth he did approve himself to every mans conscience in the sight of God This one amongst others he accounts as an especiall motive to perswade men of his heavenly calling in that he did not preach himself but Christ Jesus and himself their servant for Iesus sake For so our Saviour had said He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory The Pope that we might know him to be Christs opposite seeks almost nothing else nothing so much as to be absolute Lord over all other mens faith If this any Jesuite will deny let him define what Prince amongst the nations what Tyrant in the World did ever challenge greater soveraignty in affairs of this life then the Pope doth in all matters whatsoever concerning the life to come 3 But it may be Bellarmine was either afraid or ashamed of this answer wherefore he adds another as wise to keep it from blushing I â—â—de saith he albeit an Heretick sin in doubting of the Churches authority into which he hath been regenerate by Baptisme nor is the case the same in an Heretick which hath once made profession of faith and in a Jew or Ethnick which never was Christian yet this doubt which is a sin being supposed he doth not amisse in searching and examining whether the places alleadged by the Trent Councell oat of Scriptures or Fathers be true or pertinent so hâ— do this with an intent to finde the truth not to calumniate A man at the first sight would deem Bâ—llâ—rmine for his own part at least had given us leave to examine the Popes doctrine by Scripture but that as you heard before he absolutely denies nor will he I am sure pawn his hat that he which searcheth the Scriptures and Fathers alleadged and cannot find any such meaning in either as the Trent Councell would thence infer shall be freed by their Church from heresie although he be not so uncivil as to calumniate the Pope but onely salvareverentia ingenuously professe that he thinks on his Conscience the Scripture meant no such matter as the Councel intended This none of their Church dare promise for dubius in fide by their doctrine est haereticus he that doubts after sâ—uch an authentick determination is condemned for an heretick and yet without such assurance of being freed from heresie this permission of reading Scriptures is not worth God a mercy seeing he must at length be constrained to believe the Scripture saith just so as the Pope saith albeit his private conscience informe him to the contrary so that by reading them he must either wound his own conscience more then if the use of them had been denied him or else use them but as a court favour or grace bestowed upon him by the Pope for which he must in good manners yeeld his full assent to his doctrine with infinite thanks for his bounty Howsoever if he be doubtfull in their tenents he may not read the Scriptures with Calvin Beza or any of our Writers Expositions or in any Edition save such as they approve or with the Rhemish animadversions or glosses or according to the analogy of that faith wherein the Jesuites have catechized him So that the reading of Scriptures if their opinions be erroneous as we hold the Popes decisions are serves to as good purpose for confirming one of their catechizing in the right faith as the ringing of bells doth to bring a melancholy man out of some foolish conceit which runs in his mind both of them will believe their former imaginations though never so bad the better because the one thinks the bells ring the other that the Scriptures speak just so as he imagines This Bellarmine cannot dissemble in his next words Bound he is to receive the Churches doctrine without examination but better he were prepared unto the truth by examining then by neglecting it to persist still in his blindnesse His meaning in plain English is this He and his fellows could wish Reformed Churches would all come off at once and believe as Romanists do without all examination whether they believe as Christians or Magicians but if we will not be so forward as they could wish we were they could in the second place be very well content to admit us into their Church again though after a yeer or two's deliberation rather then lose our company for ever 4 The learned Doctor Whitakers of famous memory out of the former place gathered these two corollaries Every doctrine is to be tried 〈◊〉 Scripture The Apostle taught nothing but what might have been confirmed out of Moses and the Prophets Sacrâ—boscus reply to these Orthodoxal collections confirmes me in that conceit I entertained of Romish Schoolmen when I first began to read them They seemed to me then much more now to handle matters of greatest moment in divinity after the same fashion for all the world nimble Artists do Philosophical Theorems in the Schools whiles they are coursed by such as would triumph in their disgrace Be the argument brought in it self never so good or forcible to evince the contradictory to their tenents yet if the opponent in his inference of what was last denied chance but to omit some petty terme or clause impertinent to the main question or make his propositions more improbable by framing them more universal then he needs occasion will quickly be taken to interrupt his progresse and put him off especially if the Answerer be so well provided with some shew of instance to the contrary or absurdity likely to follow if all were true his Antagonist would seeme to prove Nor do I censure this as a fault in youth or whilest we are in
Aristotles forge so the fire be out of us when we come into the Sanctuary But just in this manner doth the Mimical Jesuite reply to the former truth I demand saith he whether the Doctour would approve this consequence Paul preaching to the Athenians confirmed his Doctrine with the testimony of the Poet Aratus and the Athenians had done well if they had sought whether Aratus had said so or no therefore all Doctrines must be judged by Poets But what if the Beraeans practise considered alone or as Jesuites do Scriptures onely Mathematically do not necessarily inferre thus much The Learned Doctors charitable mind would not suffer him to suspect any publick Professor of Divinity as Sacroboscus was could be so ignorant in Scriptures as not to consider besides the different esteem of Prophets and Poets amongst the Jews what Saint Paul had Acts 26 22. expressely said I obtained help of God and continue unto this day witnessing both unto small and great saying none other things then those which the Prophets and Moses did say should come Unlesse he could have proved Christs resurrection and other Articles of Christian faith out of Moses and the Prophets the Jews exceptions against him had been just For they were bound to resist all Doctrines dissonant to their ancient Ordinances especially the abolishment of Rites and Ceremonies which Paul laboured most knowing the Law-giver meant they should continue no longer then to the alteration of the Priesthood but in whose maintenance his adversaries should have spent their bloud whiles ignorant they were without default of the truth Paul taught as not sufficiently proved from the same Authority by which their lawes were established Nor was any Apostle either for his miracles or other pledges of the Spirit that he could communicate unto others to be so absolutely believed in all things during his life time as Moses and the Prophets writings For seeing the gift of miracles was bestowed on hypocrites or such as might fall from any gifts or graces of the spirit they had though the spectatours might believe the particular conclusions to whose confirmation the miracles were fitted yet was it not safe without examination absolutely to relie upon him in all things that had spoken a divine truth once or twice In that he might be an hypocrite or a dissembler for ought others without evidence of his upright conversation and perpetuall consonance to his former Doctrine could know he might abuse his purchased reputation to abet some dangerous errour Nor do our Adversaries though too too credulous in this kind think themselves bound to believe revelations made to another much lesse to think that he which is once partaker of the Spirit should for ever be infallible Upon these supporters the forementioned Doctors reason which the Jesuite abuseth to establish the Churches Authority stands sirme and sound I absolutely believe all to be truâ—… that â—od saith because he saith it nor do I seek any other reason but I dare not as 〈◊〉 so much unto man lest I make him equall to God for God alone and he in whom the Godhead dwelleth bodily is immutably just and holy Many others have continued holy and righteous according to their measure untill the end but who could be certain of this besides themselves no not they themselves alwayes And albeit a man that never was in the state of grace may oft-times deliver that Doctrine which is infallible yet were it to say no worse a grievous tempting of God to rely upon his Doctrine as absolutely infallible unlesse we know him besides his skill or learning to be alwayes in such a state Though both his life and death be most religious his Doctrine must approve it self to the present Age and Gods providence must commend it to posterity Nor did our Saviour though in life immutably holy and for Doctrine most infallible assume so much unto himself before his Ascension as the Jesuites give to the Pope For he submitted his Doctrine to Moses and the Prophets writings And seeing the Jesuites make lesse account of Him then the Jews did of Moses it is no marvell if they be more violently miscaried with envious or contemptuous hatred of the Divine truth it self then the Jews were against our Saviour or his Doctrine These even when they could not answer his reasons drawn from Scriptures received though most offensive to their distemperate humour were ashamed to call Moses and the Prophets Authority in question or to demand how do ye know God spake by them Must not the Churches infallibility herein assure you And if it teach you to discerne Gods Word from mans must it not likewise teach you to distinguish the divine sence of it from humane This is a strain of Atheisme which could never find harbour in any professing the knowledge of the true God before the brood of Antichrist grew so flush as to seek the recovery of that battail against Gods Saints on Earth which Lucifer their Father and his followers lost against Michael and his holy Angels in Heaven CAP. XXV A brief taste of our Adversaries blasphemous and Atheistical assertions in this argument from some instances of two of their greatest Doctours Bellarmin and Valentian That if faith cannot be perfect without the solemne testification of that Church the rarity of such testifications will cause infidelity 1 FOr a further competent testimonie of blasphemies in this kind where-with we charge the Church of Rome let the Reader judge by these two instances following whether the Christian world have not sucked the deadliest poison that could evaporate from the infernal lake through Bellarmines and Valentians pens Valentian as if he meant to out-flout the Apostle for prohibiting all besides the great Pastor Christ Jesus for being Lords over mens faith will have an infallible authority which may sit as Judge and Mistresse of all Controversies of faith and this to be not the authoritie of one or two men deceased not peculiar to such as in times past have uttered the divine truth either by mouth or pen and commended it unto posterity but an authority continuing in force and strength amongst the faithfull thorowout all ages able persptcuously and openly to give sentence in all Controversies of Faith Yet as these Embassadours of God deceased cannot be Judges shall they therefore have no Say at all in deciding conroversies of faith You may not think a Jesuite would take Jesus Name in vain he will never for shame exclude his Master for having at least a finger in the government of the Church Why what is his office or what is the use of his authority registred by his Apostles and Evangelists Not so little as you would ween For his speeches amongst others that in their life time have infallibly taught divine truths by mouth or pen may be consulted as a witnesse or written law in cases of faith but after a certain sort and manner either to speak the truth or somewhat thereto not impertinent
certain as they could be made For so it had been a labour altogether lost yea a matter no lesse prophane then rebaptization to have confirmed them by suffrages of Bishops after their Cathedral confirmation by the Pope Even of his Holinesse himself whose verdict as in this case must finally be supposed addes Divine credence unto testifications in their own nature fallible and meerly humane the question proposed in the former Section remains still insoluble For without the relation of some Historian or Register or especial revelation from above no Pope can divine how many Councels have been held much lesse what was finally determined in every ancient Canon confirmed by the Bishops assembled at Trent Special revelations such as the Prophets had they acknowledge none And yet distinctly to tell what hath been done in times past or places afar off without relying on others relations is an extraordinary effect of special revelation a work of higher nature and greater difficulty then Prophetical prediction of things to come Are then the relations of Historians or Registers of Ancient Councels divine and authentick Not without the Popes ratification with it they are Yes or else a great part of Roman faith by Bellarmines reason can be but humane 5 Hence may we safely annex a corollary as necessary as sutable to the main conclusion proposed for the principal subject of this Section As the Popes authority is by Jesuiticall Doctrine made much greater then our Saviâ—â—rs so may the assistance or countenance of his Omnipotent spirit make the reports of any temporizing Historian or mercenary Register as divine authentiâ—k anâ—…â—â—rtain as any Prophetical or Apostolical testimonies of the Messiah Yea if it should please him to authorize Baronius Annals or relations of former Councels their credit should be no lesse then the Evangelists Yea hence it followes as the discreâ—t Reader without further repetition of what hath here been said or new suggestion of the reasons whereon the inference is grounded will I hope of his own accord hereafter collect That determinations proceeding upon any knaves or loose companions testimonies though more loosely examined so examined at all or taken for examined by the Pope shall by his approbation be of force as all-sufficient either for producing Divine belief of mens spiritual worth we never heard of or for warranting daily performance of Religious worship to their memory as any declaration he can make upon our Saviours promises unto his Apostles For we may not more doubt of any Religion he shal authorize or any mans salvation canonized by him whosoever be the Relators of their life and death then of S. Peters though our Saviour promised he should be saved The reason is plain The Pope is sole Judge of all divine Oracles our Saviour as you have heard out of Valentian is but a witnesse and so may others be whomsoever he shall admit SECT IV. Containing the third branch of Romish blasphemy or the last degree of great Antichrists exaltation utterly overthrowing the whole foundation of Christian Religion preposterously inverting both Law and Gospel to Gods dishonour and advancement of Satans Kingdom THat the authority challenged by the Romish Church is altogether prejudicial to Gods word greater then either the visible Church of Israel from Moses till Christ or Christ himself or his Apostles either before or after his resurrection did either practise or lay claim to is evident from the former treatise It remains we demonstrate how the acknowledgement of this most absolute most infallible authority doth quite alienate our faith and allegeance from God and the Trinity unto the Pope and his triple Crown The Proposition then we are to prove is this Whosoever stedfastly believes the absolute authority of the Romish Church as now it is taught doth truly and properly believe no article of Christian faith no God no Trinity no Christ no redemption no resurrection no heavenly joyes no hell CAP. XXVI The Jesuites unwillingnesse to acknowledge the Churches proposal for the true cause of his saith of differences and agreements about the final Resolution of saith either amongst the Adversaries themselves or betwixt us and them 1 THe conclusion proposed follows out of their principles before mentioned and afterwards to be reiterated that they may be the more throughly sounded But ere we come to raze the very foundation of their painted wals a few weak forts must be overthrown vvhich some have erected in hope thereby to save their Church from battery Falentian as you heard before seeing his Mother would lie more open to our asâ—aults if they should admit this manner of speech I believe this or that proposition or article of saith because the holy Church doth so instruct me would mitigate the harshnesse of it thus If you ask me why I believe a Trinity or God to be one in three persons I would answer because God hath revealed this mystery The divine revelation then is the cause of your Belief in this particular But how do you know how can you Believe that God hath revealed this by another divine revelation No. For so we should run from revelation to revelation without end If by revelation you do not believe it by what means else By the infallible proposal of the Church as a condition without which I could not believe it Mark the mysticalnesse of this speech Ob propositionem Ecclesiae infallibilem For the Churches infallible proposal Is not this as much as if he had said because the Church vvhich is infallible proposeth it to me Why then doth he make it but a condition necessary or requisite to this assent â—elikâ— he meant not so but vvould have us to see the condition not the true and principal cause of his belief The Churches authority by his doctrine may in divers respects be truly said both a cause and condition Or to speak more distinctly the Churches proposal is a condition without vvhich no man can ordinarily believe propositions of faith the infallibility of her proposal is the true and only cause of every Roman Catholicks belief in all points This denial of the Churches authority to be according to their principles the true cause of belief Is the sconse that must first be overthrown but after a friendly parly of the difference betwixt us 2 Valentian if we wel observe his processe in the forecited place proves only that which none in reformed Churches did ever deny albeit he profeâ— more in his premises which whilest he seeks to perform he hath only proved him self a ridiculous Atheist as partly is shewed in the former treatises and shall more fully appear in the end of this To ease his fellows hereafter of such unnecessary or impertinent pains as oft times they take I dare avouch in the behalf of all my brethren in reformed Churches no Jesuite â—…al be more forward to demand then we to grant That God in these later dayes doth not teach men the Gospel in such sort as he did S. Paul
purpose in whose will or pleasure the finall cause of any natural effect alwayes consists And seeing nothing in Nature can preoccupate his will no cause can be precedent to the finall This consideration of naturall effects tending as certainly to their proposed end as the arrow flyes to the mark caused the irreligious Philosopher to acknowledge the direction of an intelligent supernatural agent in their working the accomplishment of whose will and pleasure as I said must be the finall cause of their motions as his will or pleasure which bestows the charges not the Architect unlesse he be the owner also is the final cause why the house is built Finally every End supposeth the last intention of an intelligent Agent whereof to give a reason by the Efficient which onely produceth works or meanes thereto proportioned would be as impertinent as if to one demanding why the bell rings out it should be answered because a strong fellow puls the rope 7 Now that which in our Adversaries Doctrine answers unto the cause indemonstrable whereinto final resolution of Natures works or intentions of intelligent agents must be resolved is the Churches Authority Nor can that if we speak properly be resolved into any branch of the first Truth for this reason besides others alledged before that all resolutions whether of our perswasions or intentions or of their objects works of Art or Nature suppose a stability or certainty in the first links of the chain which we unfold the latter alwayes depending on the former not the former on the latter As in resolutions of the latter kind lately mentioned imitating the order of composition actual continuation of life depends on breathing not breathing on it breathing on the lungs not the lungs mutually on breathing so in resolutions of the other kind which inverts the order of composition the use or necessity of lungs depends upon the use or necessitie of breathing the necessitie or use of breathing upon the necessity or use of life or upon his will or pleasure that created one of these for another Thus again the sensitive faculty depends upon the vital that upon mixtion mixtion upon the Elements not any of these mutually upon the sensitive faculty if we respect the order of supportance or Natures progresse in their production Whence he that questions whether some kinds of plants have sense or some stones or metals life supposeth as unquestionable that the former have life that the second are mixt bodies But if we respect the intent or purpose of him that sets Nature a working all the former faculties depend on the sensitive the sensitive not on any of them For God would not have his creatures indued with sense that they might live or live that they might have mixt bodies but rather to have such bodies that they might live to live that they might enjoy the benefit of sense or the more noble faculties 8 Can the Jesuite thus assigne any determinate branch of the First Truth as stable and unquestionable before it be ratified by the Churches authority Evident it is by his positions that he cannot and as evident that belief of the Churches authority cannot depend upon any determinate branch of the First Truth much lesse can it distinctly be thereinto resolved But contrariwise presse him with what Divine precept soever written or unwritten though in all mens judgements the Churches authority set aside most contradictory to their approved practises for example That the second Commandement forbids worshipping Images or adoration of the consecrated Host he straight inverts your reason thus Rather the second Commandement forbids neither because the holy Church which I believe to be infallible approveth both Lastly he is fully resolved to believe nothing for true which the Church disproves nothing for false or erroneous which it allowes Or if he would answer directly to this demand To what end did God cause the Scriptures to be written He could not â—â—sonâ—â—t to his tenents say That we might infallibly rely upon them but rather upon the Churches authority which it establisheth For Gods Word whether written or unwritten is by their Doctrine but as the testimony of some men deceased indefinitely presumed for infallible but whose material extent the Church must first determine and afterwards judge without all appeal of their true meaning Thus are all parts of Divine truthes supposed to be revealed more essentially subordinate to the Churches authority then ordinary witnesses are to royal or supreme judgement For they are supposed able to deliver what they know in termes intelligible to other mens capacities without the Prince or Judges ratification of their sayings or expositions of their meanings and judgement is not ordained for producing witnesses but production of witnesses for establishing judgement Thus by our adversaries Doctrine Gods Word must serve to establish the Churches authority not the Churches authority to confirm the immediate soveraigntie of It ever our souls 9 Much more probably might the Jew or Turk resolve his faith unto the First Truth then the modern Jesuited Papist can For though their deductions from it be much what alike all equally sottish yet these admit a stabilitie or certainty of what the First Truth hath said no way dependant upon their authority that first proposed or commended it unto them The Turks would storme to hear any Mufti professe He were as well to be believed as was Mahomet in his life time that without His proposal they could not know either the old Testament or the Alcoran to be from God So would the Jews if one of their Rabbines should make the like comparison betwixt himself and Moses as the Jesuite doth betwixt Christ and the Pope who besides that he must be as well believed as his Master leaves the authority of both Testaments uncertain to us unlesse confirmed by his infallibility But to speak properly the pretended derivation of all three heresies from the First Truth hath a lively resemblance of false pedegrees none at all of true Doctrine and resolutions Of all the three the Romish is most ridiculous as may appear by their several representations As imagine there should be three Competitors for the Roman Empire all pleading it were to descend by inheritance not by election all pretending lineal succession from Charles the Great The first like to the Jew alledgeth an authentick pedegree making him the eldest The second resembling the Turk replies that the other indeed was of the eldest line but long since disinherited often conquered and enforced to resigne whence the inheritance descended to him as the next in succession The third like the Romanist pleads it was bequeathed him by the Emperors last Will and Testament from whose death his Ancestors have been intit'led to it and produceth a pedegree to this purpose without any other confirmation then his own authority adding withall that unlesse his competitors and others will believe his records and declarations written or unwritten to be most authentick they cannot
be certaine whether ever there had been such an Emperour as they plead succession from or at least how far his Dominions extended or where they lay This manner of plea in secular controversies would be a mean to defeat him that made it For albeit the Christian World did acknowledge there had been such an Emperour and that many parts of Europe of right belonged unto his lawfull heir Yet if it were otherwise unknown what parts these were or who this heir should be no Judge would be so mad as finally to determine of either upon such motives Or if the Plaintiffe could by such courses as the World knows oft prevail in judgement or other gracious respects effect his purpose he were worse then mad that could think the finall resolution of his right were into the Emperours last Will and Testament which by his own confession no man knows besides himself and not rather into his own presumed fidelitie or the Judges apparant partiality So in this Controversie whatsoever the Pope may pretend from Christ all in the end comes to his own authority which we may safely believe herein to be most infallible that it will never prove partiall against it self or define ought to his Holinesse disadvantage 10 Here again it shall not be amisse to admonish younger Students of another gull which the Jesuite would put upon us to make their Churches Doctrin seem lesse abominable in this point lest you should think they did equalize the authority of the Church with divine revelations Valentian would perswade you it were no part of the formal object of faith It is true indeed that the Churches authority by their Doctrine is not comprehended in the object of Belief whilest it onely proposeth other Articles to be believed No more is the Sun comprehended under the objects of our actual sight whilest we behold colours or other visibles by the vertue of it But yet as it could not make colours or other things become more visible unto us unlesse it self were the first and principal visible that is unlesse it might be seen more clearly then those things which we see by it so we would direct our sight unto it so would it be impossible the Churches infallible proposal could make a Roman Catholicks Belief of Scriptures or their Orthodoxal sence the stronger unlesse it were the first and principal credible or primary object of his Beliefe or that which must be most clearly most certainly and more stedfastly believed so as all other Articles besides must be believed by the belief or credibility of it This is most evident out of Sacroboscus and Bellarmines resolution or explication of that point how the Churches proposal confirmes a Roman Catholicks belief To give this Doctrine of their Churches infallibility the right title according to the truth it is not an Article of Catholick Belief but a Catholick Axiom of Antichristian unbelief which from the necessary consequences of their assertions more strictly to be examined will easily appear CAP. XXIX What manner of casual dependance Romish Belief hath on the Church that the Romanist truely and properly believes the Church onely not God or his Word 1 THe two main assertions of our Adversaries whence our intended conclusion must be proved are these often mentioned heretofore First that we cannot be infallibly perswaded of the truth of Scriptures but by the Churches proposal Secondly that without the same we cannot be infallibly perswaded of the true sence or meaning of these Scriptures which that Church and we both believe to be Gods Word How we should know the Scriptures to be Gods Word is a Probleme in Divinity which in their judgement cannot be assoiled without admission of Traditions or divine unwritten verities of whose extent and meaning the Church must be infallible Judge It is necessary to salvation saith Bellarmine that we know there be some books divine which questionlesse cannot by any means be known by Scriptures For albeit the Scripture say that the Books of the Prophets or Apostles are divine yet this I shall not certainly believe unlesse I first believe that Scripture which saith thus is divine For so we may read every where in Mahomets Alcoran that the Alcoran it self was sent from heaven but we beliefe it not Therefore this necessary point that some Scripture is divine cannot sufficiently be gathered out of Scriptures alone Consequently seeing faith must rely upon Gods Word unlesse we have Gods word unwritten we can have no faith His meaning is we cannot know the Scriptures to be divine but by Traditions and what Traditions are divine what not we cannot know but by the present visible Church as was expresly taught by the same Authour before And the final resolution of our believing what God hath said or not said must be the Churches Authority To this collection Sacroboscus thus farre accords Some Catholicks rejected divers Canonical Books without any danger and if they had wanted the Churches proposal for others as well as them they might without sin have doubted of the whole Canon This he thinks consonant to that of Saint Austin I would not believe the Gospel unlesse the Churches authority did thereto move me He addes that we of reformed Churches making the visible Churches authority in defining points of faith unsufficient might disclaim all without any greater sin or danger to our souls then we incurre by disobeying some parts of Scripture to wit the Apocryphal books canonized by the Romish Church The Reader I hope observes by these passages How Bellarmine ascribes that to Tradition which is peculiar to Gods providence Sacroboscus that to blind belief which belongs unto the holy Spirit working faith unto the former points by the ordinary observation of Gods Providence and Experiments answerable to the rules of Scriptures 2 Consequently to the Trent Councels Decree concerning the second assertion Bellarmine thus collects It is necessary not onely to be able to read Scriptures but to understand them but the Scripture is often so ambiguous and intruate that it cannot be understood without the exposition of some that cannot erre therefore it alone is not sufficient Examples there be many For the equality of the divine persons the Holy Ghost proceeding from the Father and the Son as from one joynt original Original sin Christs descension into Hel and many like may indeed be deduced out of Scriptures but not so plainly as to end Controversies with contentious spirits if we should produce onely testimonies of Scriptures And we are to note there be two things in Scripture the Characters or the written words and the sence included in them The Character is as the sheath but the sence is the very sword of the spirit Of the first of these two all are partakers for whosoever knowes the Character may read the Scripture but of the sence all men are not capable nor can we in many places be certain of it unlesse Tradition be assistant It is an offer worth the taking
Scriptures by the Church which we are now to gather from this short Catechisine containing the summe of Roman faith CAP. XXX Declaring how the First main ground of Romish faith leads directly unto Atheisme the second unto preposterous Heathenisine or Idolatry 1 IT is a prety Sophisme as a judicious and learned Divine in his publick exercise for his first degree in Divinity late well observed where-with the Jesuite deludes the simple making them believe their faith otherwise weak and unsetled is most firm and certain if it have once the visible or representative Churches confirmation when as the Church so taken seldom or never instructs or confirms any at least not the hundred thousandth part of them unto whose salvation such confirmation is by Jesuitical perswasions most absolutely necessary But suppose the visible Church or Romish Consistory the Pope and his Cardinals should vouchsafe to catechize any the Dialogue between them and the Catechized would thus proceed Cons. Do ye believe these sacred Volumes to be the Word of God Catech. We do Cons. Are you certain they are Catech. So we hope Cons. How can your hope be sure for Mahomet saith His Alchoran is sundry other Hereticks say their fained revelations or false traditions are Gods Word How can you assure us ye may not be deceived as well as they Are not many of them as good Schollers as you Catech. Yes indeed and better Cons. Are not you subject unto error as well as they Catech. Would God we were not Cons. What must you do then to be ascertained these are divine revelations Cat. Nay we know not but this is that which we especially desire to know and would bind our selves in any bond to such as could teach us Cons. Well said do you not think it reason then to be ruled in this case by such as cannot be deceived Cat. It is meet we should Cons. Lo we are the men we are the true visible Church placed in authoritie by Christ himself for this purpose These Scriptures tell you plainly as much 〈◊〉 Petrus super hanc Petram c His holiness whom here you see is Peters Successor sole heir of that promise far more glorious then the Jewish Church ever had any 2 This is the very quintessence and extraction of huge and corpulent volumes written in this argument which our English Mountibanks sent hither from the Seminaries venditate as a Paracelsian medicin able to make men immortal The summ of all that others write or they alleadge is this â—very one may pretend what writings he lists to be the word of God who shall be the infalliale Judge either of written or unwritten revelations Must not the Church for she is Magistra Judex fidei These are the words and this is the very Argument wherein Valentians soul it seems did most delight he useth them so oft But to proceed The parties Catechized thus by the visible Church it self should any Protestant enter Dialogue with them how they know those received Scriptures to be the Word of God could answer I trow sufficiently to this question thus Mary sir we know better then you For we heard the visible Church which cannot erre say so with our own ears Prot. You are most certain then that these are the Oracles of God because the visible Church Gods living Oracle did bear testimony of them Catech. Yea sir and their testimony is most infallible Prot. But what if you doubt again of their infallibilities How will you answer this objection Mahomet saith his Alcoran is Scripture the Turkish Priests wil tel you as much viva voce and shew you if you be disposed to believe them evident places therein for his infallibility Manes could say that he had divine revelations The Pope pretends he hath this infallibilitie which neither of them had Who shall judge the Consistory But why should you think they may not erre as wel as others Did they shew you any evidence out of Scriptures or did they bring you to such entire acquaintance with their publick spirit as to approve your selves Divine Criticks of all questions concerning the Canon as oft as any doubt should arise Catech Oh no these audacious Criticismes of private men they utterly detest and forewarned us upon pain of damnation to beware of For there is no private person but may erre and for such to judge of Scriptures were presumption justly damnable Rely they must for this reason upon the Churches infallibility and that continually It alone cannot without it all others may erre as wel as Manes Mahomet Nestorius or Eutyches undoubtedly believing it cannot erre we our selves are as free from error as he that follows such good counsel given by others as he cannot give himself is more secure then he that altogether follows his own advice albeit better able to counsel others then the former Prot. Then I perceive your onely hold-fast in all temptations your onely anchor when any blasts of vain doctrine arise is this The present Romish Church canndt erre for if you doubt of any doctrine taught to the contrary ask her and she will resolve you or if you cannot see the Truth in it self yet believe without all wavering as she believes that sees it and you shall be as safe as if you rode in the harbour in a storm Catech. Ah yes Gods holy name be praised who hath so well provided for his Church for otherwise hereticks and schismaticks would shake and toss her even in this main point or ground of faith as evil spirits do ships in tempests we must either hold this Test sure or else all is gone God hath left off speaking unto men and wee cannot tell whether ever he spake to them or no but as the present Church which speaks viva voce tels us 3 But the Reader perhaps expects what inconvenience will hence follow First hereby it is apparent that Belief of Scriptures divine Truth and their true sense absolutely and immediately depends upon the Churches proposal or rather upon their Belief of what it proposeth as well after they are confirmed in that general point That they are Gods words as in the instant of their confirmation in it The first necessary consequence of which opinion is That the Church must be more truely and properly believed then any part of Scriptures or matter contained in it For in this matter of dependance that transcendent rule of Nature 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath it proper force whether we speak of the Essence Existence or Quality of things being or existing that upon which any other thing thus absolutely and continually depends doth more properly and really exist and hath much firmer interest in it essence and existence then ought can have which depends upon it One there is and no more that can truely say My Essence is Mine own and my Existence necessary Whatsoever is besides is but a shadow or picture borrowed from his infinite being Amongst created Entities all essentially depending
much grieved at the Trent Councels impietie but now I wonder at these grave Fathers folly that would trouble themselves with prescribing so many Canons or overseeing so large a Catechisme when as the beginning of Protagoras Book one or two words altered might have comprehended the entire confession of such mens faith as rely upon their Fatherhoods The Atheist thus began his Book De dijs non haâ—â—o quod decam utrum sint necne Concerning the Gods or their being I can say nothing A private Roman Catholick might render an entire account of his faith in termes as brief De Christo Christiana fide non habeo quod dicam utrum sint necne Whether there be a Christ or Christian Religion be but a Politick Fable I have nothing to say peremptorily yea or no the Church or Councel can determine whom in this and all other points wherin God is a party I will absolutely believe whilest I live if at my death I find they teach amâ—e let the devil and they if there be a devil decide the controversie Yet this conceit or conditional Belief of Christ and Christianity conceived from the former serves as a ground colour for disposing mens souls to take the sable dye of Hell wherewith the second main stream of Romish impietie will deeply infect all such as drink of it For once believing Gods Word from the Churches testimony this absolute submission of their consciences to embrace that sence it shall suggest sublimates them from refined Heathinisme or Gentilisme to diabolisme or symbolizing with infernal spirits whose chiefest solace consists in acting greatest villanies or wresting the meaning of Gods written Lawes to his dishonour For just proof of which imputation we are to prevent what as we late intimated might in favour of their opinion be replied to our former instance of light and colours 9 Some perhaps well affected would be resolved why as he that sees colours by the sun sees not only the sun but colours with it so he that believes the Scriptures by relying upon the Church should not believe the Church onely but the Scriptures too commended by it The doubt could hardly be resolved if according to our adversaries Tenent the Churches declarations did confirm our faith by illustrating the Canon of Scriptures or making particular truths contained in it inherently more perspicuous as if they were in themselves but potentially credible and made actually such by the Churches Testimony which is the first and Principal Credible in such sort as colours become actually visible by illumination of the principal and prime visible But herein the grounds of Romish doctrine and the instance brought by Sacroboscus to illustrate it are quite contrary For the light of the Sun though most necessary unto sight is yet necessary onely in respect of the object or for making colours actually visible which made such or sufficiently illuminated are instantly perceived without further intermediation of any other light then the internal light of the Organ in discerning colours alwayes rather hindered then helped by circumfusion of light external For this reason it is that men in a pit or cave may at noon day see the starres which are invisible to such as are in the open air not that they are more illuminated to the one then the other but because plentie of light doth hinder the Organ or eye-sight of the one Generally all objects either actually visible in themselves or sufficiently illuminated are better perceived in darknesse then in the light But so our Adversaries will not grant that after the Church hath sufficiently proposed the whole Canon to be Gods Word the distinct meaning of every part is more clear and facile to all private spirits by how much they lesse participate of the visible Churches further illustration For quite contrary to the former instance the Churches testimony or declaration is onely necessary or available to right belief in respect not of the object to be believed Scriptures but of the party believing For as hath been observed no man in their judgement can believe Gods Word or the right meaning of it but by believing the Church and all belief is inherent in the believer Yea this undoubted Belief of the Churches authority is that which in Bellarmine and Sacroboscus's judgement makes a Roman Catholicks belief of Scriptures or divine truths taught by them much better then a Protestants If otherwise the Churches declaration or testimony could without the belief of it infallibility which is inherent in the subject believing make Scriptures credible as the light doth colours visible in themselves a Protestant that knew their Churches meaning might as truely believe them as a Roman Catholick albeit he did not absolutely believe the Church but onely use her help for their Orthodoxal interpretation as he doth ordinary Expositors or as many do the benefit of the Sun for seeing colours which never think whether colours may be seen without it or no. For though it be certain that they cannot yet this opinion is meerly accidental to their sight and if a man should be so wilfull as to maintain the contrary it would argue only blindness of mind none of his bodily sight Nor should distrust of the Romish Churches authority ought diminish our Belief of any divine Truth were her declarations requisite in respect of the object to be believed not in respect of the subject believing 10 Hence ariseth that difference which plainly resolves the former doubt For seeing the Sun makes colours actually visible by adding vertue or lustre to them we may rightly say we see colours as truely as the light by which we see them For though without the benefit of it they cannot be seen yet are they not seen by seeing it or by relying upon it testimony of them Again because the use of light is onely necessarie in respect of the object or for presenting colours to the eye after once they be sufficiently illuminated or presented every creature endued with sight can immediately discern each from other without any further help or benefit of external light then the general whereby they become all alike actually visible at the same instant The Suns light then is the true cause why colours are seen but no cause of our distinguishing one from another being seen or made actuallie visible by it For of all sensible objects sufficiently proposed the sensitive faculty though seated in a private person is the sole immediat supreme Judge and relies not upon any others more publick verdict of them On the contrary because the Romanists supposed firm belief of Scriptures or their true meaning ariseth only from his undoubted belief of the Churches veracicie which is in the believer as in it subject not from any increase of inherent credibilitie or perspicuitie thence propagated to the Scriptures Hence it is that consequently to his positions most repugnant to all truth he thinks after the Church hath sufficiently avouched the Scriptures divine truth in general we
cannot infalliblie distinguish the true sence and meaning of one place from another but must herein also rely upon the Churches testimony and onely believe that sence to be repugnant that consonant to the analogie of faith which she shall tender albeit our private consciences be never so well informed by other Scriptures to the contrary The truth then of our former conclusion is hence easily manifested For seeing they hold both the Scriptures and their distinct sence to be obscure and unable to ascertain themselves unlesse the Church adde perspicuitie or facilitie of communicating their meaning to private spirits such after the Churches proposal cannot possibly discern them any better or more directly in themselves then they did before but must wholy rely upon their Prelates as if these were the onely watchmen in the Tower of Gods Church that could by vertue of their place discern all divine truth Others must believe there is an omnipotent God which hath given his Law a Mediator of the new Testament but what the meaning either of Law or Gospel is they may not presume otherwise to determine then weak sights do of things they see confusedly a farre off whose particular distance or difference they must take onely upon other mens report that have seen them distinctly and at hand 11 To illustrate these deductions with the former similitude of the prime and secondary visibles Let us suppose for disputations sake that the Sun which illuminates colours by its light were further indued as we are with sense and reason able to judge of all the differences between them which it can manifest to us and hence challenge to be a Pope or infallible proposer of colours This supposition the Canonist hath made lesse improbable For Deus fecit duo luminaria God made two lights that is by his interpretation the Pope and the Emperour Or if you please to mitigate the harshnesse of it let the Man in the Moon whom we may not imagine speechlesse be supposed the Sun or Pope of colours his Mercurie or Nuncio As the Papists say we cannot know Scriptures to be Scriptures but by the infallible proposal of the Church so it is evident we cannot see any colour at all unlesse illuminated or proposed by the Suns light But after by it we see them suppose we should take upon us to discourse of their nature or determine of their distinct properties as now we do and the Sun or Pope of colours by himself or his Nuncio should take us up as Duke Humphrey did the blind man restored to sight which he never had lost Yea who taught you to distinguish colours were you not quite blind but now as yet you cannot discern any colours without my publick light and yet will you presume to define their properties and distinguish their natures against my definitive sentence known Must not he that enables you to see them enable you to distinguish them seen Must you not wholly rely upon my authority whether this be white or that black If a man upon these Motives should absolutely believe the Suns determinations renouncing the judgement of his private senses could he truely say that he either knew this colour to be white or that black or another green Rather were he not bound to say I neither know white from black nor black from blew nor blew from green but I know that to be white which the Sun the onely infallible Judge of colours saith is white that onely to be black that blew and that green which he shall determine so to be I may think indeed that the snow is white or coals black but with submission to the Suns determination 12 And yet as you have heard at large out of the Trent Councel and best Apologies can be made for it the Church must be the infallible Judge of all Scripture sence and must absolutely be believed without all appeal to Scriptures not conditionally as she shall accord with them The conclusion hence issuing is most infallible and on their parts most inevitable Whosoever absolutely acknowledgeth this authority in the Church or Consistory and yeelds such obedience unto it in all determinations concerning the Canon of Scriptures doth not believe either this or that determinate proposition of faith or any definite meaning of Gods Word The best resolution he can make of his faith is this I believe that to be the meaning of every place which the Church shall define to be the meaning which is all one as if he had said I do not believe the Scriptures or their meaning but I believe the Churches decision and sentence concerning them He that believes not the Church saith Canus but with this limitation if it give sentence according unto Scriptures doth not believe the Church but the Scriptures By the same reason it followes most directly he that believes not the true sence and meaning of Scriptures but with this reservation if the Church so think or determine doth not believe them but the Church onely For as the Schoolmen say Ubi unum propter aliud ibi unum tantum He that serves God onely because he would be rich doth not serve God but his riches albeit he performe the outward acts of obedience Or if we love a man onely for his affinity with another whom we dearly love we truely and properly love but the one the other onely by way of reflexion or denomination in such a sence as we say a man appears by his proxie that is his proxie appears not he In like sort believing the sence of Scriptures onely from the supposed authentick declaration of the Church or because we believe it we infalliblie believe the Church alone not the Scriptures but onely by an extrinsecal denomination 13 Yet as a man may from some reasons lesse probable have an opinion of what he certainly knowes by motives more sound or as we may love one in some competent measure for his owne sake and yet affect him more entirely for anothers whom we most dearly love so may an absolute Papist in some moral sort believe the Scriptures for themselves or hold their authodoxal sence as probable to his private judgement albeit he believe them most for the Churches sake and that sence best which it commends But this his belief of the Church being by their doctrine more then moral or conditional doth quite overthrow all moral or probable belief he can possiblie have from what ground soever of Scriptures themselves For as I said before the Church shall determine ought contrary to his preconceived opinion the more probable or strong it was the more it encreaseth his doubt and makes his contrary resolution more desperate yea more damnable if habitual because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 extreamly contrary to the doctrine of faith Bellarmins prescription in this case is just as if a Physitian or Surgeon should seek to case the pain by ending of the Patients dayes Lest a man should sin against his conscience this
Valentian I absolutely deny as the Catholick Doctors upon good reasons generally do that the Pope can erre in such a business The certainty of this his belief he would ground upon those promises by which we are assured it shall never come to pass that the universal Church can be deceived in points of Religion But the whole Church should erre very grossly in such matters should it repute and worship him for a Saint which is none Hereit would be observed how Satan instigates these men unto such Tenents as may occasion God and his Gospel to be blasphemed First they would make it an Article of Faith that all must believe as the Pope teacheth whence it follows that either he cannot teach amiss or else faith may perish from off the earth Which if it could God were not true in his promises The surest pledge the Christian world can have of his fidelity in them must be the Popes infallibility so as from the first unto the last he must be held as true in his dealings as God in his sayings If he fail in Canonizing a Saint whom he cannot possibly know to be such unless he knew his heart which belongs wholly unto his maker God must be a lyar and there is no Truth in him The final issue intended by Satan in these resolutions is this When men have been a long time led on with fair hopes of gaining heaven by following the Popes direction and yet in the end see as who not blind sees not his gross errors and detestable villanies they may be hence tempted to blaspheme God as if he had been his copartner in this cosenage From this root I take it hath Atheism sprung so fast in Italy For whilest faith is in the blade and their hopes flourishing they imagine God and the Pope to be such friends as their blind guides make them But afterwards comming to detestation of this man of sin and his treachery holding his spiritual power as ridiculous they think either as despitefully or contemptuously of the Deity or say with the fool in their hearts there is no God 3 Thus Antichrists followers still run a course quite contrary to Christian religion For if it be true as it is most true that faith cannot utterly perish from off the earth what damnable abuse of Gods mercie and favour toward mankinde is this in seeking as the Jesuites do to make all absolutely rely upon one in matters of Faith For so if he fail all others must of necessity fail with him That is the whole world must be as kind supernatural fools to him as that natural idiote was to his Master who being demanded whether he would go to heaven with him or no replyed he would go to hel with so good a Master seeing any man would be willing to go to heaven with an ordinary friend yea with his enemy Though we should use no other argument but that Avoid ye sons of Satan for it is written ye shall not tempt the Lord your God It should me thinks be enough to put all the Jesuites in the world unto silence in this point did they not as far exceed their father in impudency as they come short of him in wit For this manner of tempting God is more shameless then Divels suggestion unto our Saviour when he was instanly silenced with this reproof A presumption it is more damnable to expect the protection or guidance of Gods spirit in such desperate resolutions as Valentian here brings then it were for a man to throw himself headlong from an high towr upon hope of Angelical supportance For seeing as I said God hath promised that true faith shal not perish from off the earth for all men to adventure their faith upon one mans infallibility who may have less saving faith in him then Turk or Infidel is but a provoking or daring of God to recall his promise Or what more damnable doctrine can be imagined then that all men should worship him for a Saint whom the wickedest man on earth doth commend unto him for such 4 But to proceed As the Doctrine is most impious so are the grounds of it most improbable For how can the Pope or Papists infallibly know this or that man to be a Saint Seeing there is no particular revelation made of it either to the Pope or others I answer saith Valentian that the general revelation whereby it is evident that whatsoever the Pope shall decree as pertaining to the whole Church is most true may suffice in this case Moreover saith he unto the Canonizing of Saints appertain these revelations of Scripture in which heavenly joyes are generally proposed to all such as lead a Godly life For by the Popes determination we know the Saint which he hath Canonized to be contained in the foresaid universal proposition Whence it is easie to frame an assent of faith by which we may perswade our selves that such a Saint hath obtained eternal bliss 5 I would request the Reader by the way to note the Jesuites injurious partiality in scoffing at such of our Writers as without express warrant of particular revelation hold a certainty of their own salvation when as they onely by Gods general promises to such as lead a godly life and the Popes infallibility in declaring who have so lived can be certain defide others are saved But the former doubt is rather removed then quite taken away by this his answer if it stand alone As yet it may be questioned how any can infallibly know the truth of what he cannot possibly know at all but onely by other mens testimonies in their nature the Jesuite being judge not infallible and in whose examination it is not impossible his Holinesse may be negligent For how men live or dye in England Spain or the Indies no Pope can tel but by the information of others no Popes The Reader perhaps wil prognosticate Valentians answer as in truth I did For when I first framed the doubt before I read it in him me thought it stood in need of such a reply as Bellarmin brought for defence of the vulgar interpreter Altogether as foolish it were to think any private mans information of anothers uprightness in the sight of God as to hold Theodotion the Heretick could not erre in translating of the Bible But though they may be deceived in testification of anothers sanctity yet Valentian tels you supposing the Pope is once induced by their testimonies though in nature fallible to pronounce him a blessed Saint all must infallibly believe their testimonies at least so far as they prove in general that he died a Godly and religious death are true and that the party commended by them is of that number which as we may gather from the general revelations of Scriptures shall be made partakers of everlasting life Again whether the Pope in defining a controversie use diligence or no yet without all question he shall define infallibly and consequently use the authority
A False Prophet perswades 6000 Jews to wait for miracles and deliverance but all perish sayes Iosephus 91 Ptolomaeus Philadelphus his goodness to the Jews releasing 100000 of them c. 62 S. Peter what priviledge he had by pasce oves and by Christs prayer for him 341 to 347 S. Peters faith confirmed by experience 140 c S. Peter is not the Rock Christ is 347 c S. Austin thought S. Peter was not the Rock 348 m. Of Petra Petros and Cepha 347 S. Peters deniall 341 Popes speaking ex Cathedra 298 c Popish Foxes set fire amongst us 275 Opposition betwixt S. Peter and his successours 453 c Pope exacts belief contrary to all Notions of good and evil 451 Pope may be an Heretick but cannot teach heresie ex cathedra saies Valent. Iohn 22. within an inch of one Honorius probably was one 213 c. m. All Popes not qualified to understand scripture 213 Pope to blame that being infallible he stills not all Controversies 213 243 244 Pope forces not Infidels in but corrects Christians within the Church 249 Pope Antichrist 446 c. 451 452 Popes speaking is Ominous 304 Popes Authority made greater then Gods 325 Pope is a Judge The Fathers but Doctors 370 Popes primacy overthrown 341 c Pope a ministeriall Head 371 m. Pope his Authority made greater then the Jewish Churches 375 c. Then Moses's 405 c. Then the Prophets 417 c. Then Christ's 427 c. Then the Apostles 452 c. Pope onely Judge say Bellarmin and Valent. 461 Pope may do what he will by their doctrine 463 Pope See Infallibility see Oath The Sun Pope of colours Facetious 49â— The High Priest did erre ex Cathedra in a main Article of Faith 403 Priests hated the prophets living loved the dead prophets 423 Posterities affection to stain prophets an Argument of deep hypocrisie 422 Predictions by dreams usuall of old 28 29 Our Saviours prophesies Matth. 24. c. exactly fulfilled 93 to 103 A prophesie of a Monarch from the East misapplied 86 Joels prophesie pillars of smoak agrees with Pliâ—ies 100 101 Prophesie of Ismaels being a great Nation fulfilled 108 109 Moses prophesies fulfilled in the Jews destruction 111 to 133 Samuels prophesie fulfilled how when 118 119 Prophesies of Ishmaels posterity fulfil 103 to 111 Prophesie of psalm 59. ver 11 13. fulfilled on Jews of later times 135 Prophesies of the old Testament exactly fulfilled in the Jews destruction 87 to 92 Christ prince of Prophets 434 437. see Raysed Prophetical predictions but particulars of Moses's generalities 426 c Prophetical predictions surer grounds of faith then vive voices of the Apostles 453 m. Prophets priviledges 417 Voâ—â—s of a major part of prophets examinable 417 419 c â—…s 400 prophets no professed servers of Baal 418. More of those prophets 424 437 Elijahs and Michaiahs prophesies of Ahab by hi dolititians scanned and set at odds 418 Prophesie fulfilled 4 wayes 401 m. Whether the society of prophets was the Church representative 419 Why Prophets joyn repentance with their predictions 421 Prophets have mostly Cassandra's Fates 423 Means to discern true prophets 425 Tryall of prophesies 434 c Prophets testimonies prove Christ the Messiah better then miracles do 430 c Lumen propheticum erat aliqualiter Aenigmaticum 439 Q PIus Quintus Sixtus Quintus see Jews Pharisees did Quadrate the sins of proselytes 250 R CHrist Raised two wayes 448 Rain-bow poets fansies about it 28 Rain-bow not before the flood 54 Rain-bow Gods messenger to assure the timerous posterity of Noah they might safely go down to the valleys 54 m. Rain-bows colours signifie the stâ—oy of the old world by water of this by fire 55 Reformation desired by Cassander and Cajetan 276 By Sepulveda 462 Redemption Christ spoke of was preservat on from the Nations terrors 101 Revelation of S. Iohn somewhat about it 147 c Revelations private see Zachary Roma Babel Rediviva 244 m. 245 The Romish Rack 318 The Roman Account 356 358 Romish religion as Romish what kind 361 Romish Church a rare Idoll 363 Romish Church mistresse of mens faith 197 226 Some Romish Writers come too neer the justification of them that put Christ to death as the Talmud does 396 397 400 402 Romish Rule of faith not known to S. Peter 452 Old Roman Historians seldom mention Jews or Christians but upon occasion of war such as was under Vespasian Trajan Adrian 113 At Richard 1. Coronation Jews sore handled 120 c Rindeflaish the Rustick sayes he was sent from heaven to destroy the Jews as Hartmannus did 124 126 The Rechabites live in foâ—m of a Kingdom 119 A Rule for setling and ripening faith 421 A Rule in Divinity All absolute perfections are really in God abused by Papists 427 A Rule of Logick explained 475 Aristotles Rule fore Poets 28 A school Rule Ubi unum propter aliud ibi unum tantum 493 S SAcred Writers sobriety compared with Heathenish writers vanity 58 to 61 Samson and Dalilah by Poets made Nisus and Scylla 48 Samuels rejection a type of Christs rejection by the Jews 118. Sarah see Zachary Saracens pretend to Sarah 109 Saracene a Region in Ishmaels territories 109 Original of Saracens 103 c Saracens Hagarens Ishmaelites all one 103 to 107 Saracens and Jews continuall signes to the Nations 103. Saracens how like Ishmael their fathe 106 to 110 A Saracens fact 100 A Saracens Oration 109 300000. Saracens slain by Charles Martell 110 Saracens living manners mariages c. 103 to 107 Saracens City had Zoars priviledge Trajans Army vexed with winde lightning flies c. whilest they assaulted their Metropolis 108 Satan carves for himself out of the Churches broyls 244 Sanedrim's authority limited not as the Papist do 385 Saul not answered by God why 29 Saints Pope cannot erre in canonizing them saies Valentian 496 More about canonizing Saints 500 Popes power to saint men dangerous to states 501 Gersons Caveat to the Pope about canonizing Saints 501 All State affairs have a ruled case in Scripture 144 States The age or duration of them 40 Strabo cited Saying of Augustus Caesar 238 Saying of S. Austin Non crederem Evangelio c. 479 483 Saying proverbiall scortum sive benedicat c. 505. Another Saying Nemo senex veneratur Jovem 40 Scruples see Doubts School-aivines assigne not a right subordination of second causes to the first 144 Silence about Grace and Free-will enjoyned in Spain for four yeers 301 Semele in the Poets is Eliiahs or Moses story spoiled 59 Simon Magus his sin 214 c. Scythians dispute with the Aegyptianâ— about antiquiority 51 No signe can be given us Christians aequivalent to the destruction of the Jews 137 Signes c. discoursed on from 90 to 103 Signes in the Sun and Moon are past 98 c. Signes of the Time 85 136 425 427 432 Sun turned into darknesse 100 101 Sin in generall gets fear of punishment speciall sins special
Light For the like reasons were the Scriptures to the Jews as to our Forefathers they had for a long time been as a sealed Book See chap. 13. parag 3 4 5. a Lib. 1. cap. 34. ‖ Thus muâ—… 〈◊〉 gâ—… eth de 〈◊〉 Theol. â—… cap â—… 〈◊〉 Ad â—… omnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the docâ—â—ruâ—â— â—… adâ—ò anâ—cli â—â—â—loâ—um mihi aâ—â—rueâ—t oppoâ—â—â—◠〈◊〉 quod 〈◊〉 de tenâ—… mâ—a labâ—faâ—tareâ—ur 〈◊〉 â—a Paulâ— Apoâ—â—oli â—…iptom illud Licet nos â—nt Angelus c. Gal â—â— v. 8. Câ—â—sequently heâ—eunto he proveth the last Resolution of Faith not to be into the Vâ—â—aâ—â—â— or Infallibility of the Church taxing Scoâ—â—s Gabriâ—l and Durâ—â—â— as the margin telleth us But his â—… gâ—…d against all saâ—â—h as male the Churches â—…lity the Rule of â—… shall be â—hewed God â—… Lib. â— Sect. â— See l. 2. Cap. 10. The First Breach beâ—wixt us The Second * Our Agreement concerning the Necessity of Ministerial Function for the planting of Faith The points of Difference betwixt us about the Prerâ—gative of Pastors and the mannes of their begâ—ttiâ—g Faith in others Other â—…â—chcs of the for 〈◊〉 Diâ—ferences 〈◊〉 Romaâ—…s 〈◊〉 Our Churches Assertions câ—ntradictory to the fâ—â—mer * The sâ—st â—â—â—tremitie held by the Papisâ—◠†The second held by the Anti-papists * Rom. 13. ‖ Luke 10. 16. †Joh. 〈◊〉 23. Vâ—dâ—…lâ— 1 cap. 12. †1 Pet. 5. 2 3. ‖ Acts 20. 28 29. * 1 Pet. 5. 5. †‖ Peâ—… Pure 〈◊〉 Mâ—â—â— * The Rule of private Resolutions in matters apprehended as meerly Evil In what Case some matters apprehended as meerly evil may be undertaken with less danger then others which are partly apprehended as Evil partly as Good The chief point of Difficults â—…ing the 〈◊〉 of Obedience * Abraham non solum non est culpatus crudelitatis crimine verum etiam laudabus est nomine pietatis quod voluit filium nequaquam sceleratè sed obedienter occidere Aug. de civit Dei lib. 1. Cap. 21. Spontaneus metus execrabils Deo jubente Landabilis Aug. contra Faust Man l. 22. c. 73. †Abrahams Obedience made that Action which without it had been worse then Murther to be better then Sacrifice How far the former Instance serveth to infer the Conclusion proposed * Some Obedience may after that evil which appears in some Actions because any Obedience though in the lowest degree doth make Actions which without it were indifferent to be truly good To give precise Rules what Actions may of evil become good by Obedience is very difficult †A certain Rule when Authority may be disâ—eyed without whole of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is alwaâ—es more 〈◊〉 then Saâ—e Aâ—is 4. 19. †In viâ—iâ—m ducit culpae â—uga si caret arâ—e As we may not do evil that good may ensue so may we not omit any good lest evil might happen thereon and yet Obedience by all mens consent is good Thus from an unnecessary fear of the former men fall into the later which is but a Siyler Sin by denying Obedience which in it self is good for fear lest they should give occasion of evil ‖ Thus much S. Aust in taketh as granted by all For he bringeth in these words following to infer a Conclusion denied by his Adversary Vir justus si fortè sub rege homine etiam sacrilego militet rectè potest illo jubente bellare civicae pacis ordinâ—m servaÌ„s Cui quod jubetur vel non esse contra Dei praecepâ—um câ—rtum est vel utrum sit certum non est ita ut forrasse term regem faciat iniquitas imperandi innocentem autem militem ostendat ordo serviendi Aug. l. 22. contra Faustum Manichâ—… cap. 75. * What hath been spoken of Authority in general applied to Spiritual Authority * Rom. 14. 23. * Three divers Meanings of this phrase not of Faith The first Meaning The second Meaning * †The effects of such Scrupulosities as our Apostles Rule universally understood would necessarily breed are contrary to the Analogic of Faith ‖ Deniall of Obedience upon Scruple yea even the scruple or doubt it self may be not of Faith as well as the positive Action of whose Lawfulnesse they doubt whence the Objection which many draw from the Apostles Rule is most forcible against themselves * Verse 〈◊〉 See 1 Cor. 8. 〈…〉 Râ—m 14. 15. 1 〈◊〉 8. 13. 1 〈◊〉 9. 15. * 2 〈◊〉 6. 21 22 23 24 c. †* Acts 10. 13. †This Phrase includeth a Contrariery â—r Opposition unto Faith as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and many like Phrases as usual in the Hebrew Dialect as the 〈◊〉 compounds immitis immisericors c ‖ The former Interpretation necessarily followeth from Grounds of Divinitie acknowledged by all a How Sâ—â—uples or Douâ—t of what â—… conâ—ur to 〈◊〉 â—ur Aâ—… Sinful b As when the Evil 〈◊〉 is greater thâ—n any Gâ—â—d that can be â—â—ped * Malum non malâ— Hoc itaque de uno 〈◊〉 genere non edendo ubi a liorum tanâ—a copia subjâ—cebaâ— â—am leve praecepâ—uÌ„ ad observanduÌ„ tam 〈◊〉 ad memoria â—…nendum â—â—i pâ—… nondum voluntaâ—i câ—pidâ—tas resiste â—at quod de poena traâ—sgressionis postea subsecuâ—uÌ„ est tanto majore injustiâ—a violaâ—uÌ„ est qâ—… saciliâ—â—e possit obsâ—… 〈◊〉 Aug. de â—iv Dei lib. 14. cap. 12. * This is a Point which I am â—eâ—swadâ—d 〈◊〉 have 〈…〉 then had been 〈◊〉 as not considering that our Apostles Rule might be violated as well by the Omission of some Actions 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 of others or that the same Offence might be given to weak and tender Consciences by emboldning them to deâ—y â—… 〈◊〉 was given in our Apostles time by emboldning them to eat of things suspected for unlawful Nor can we dâ—ubt bâ—â— many i◠〈◊〉 time have made Scruple of matters injoyned by lawful Authority only from the Example of others whom they â—… * * Hard to determin what Degrees of fear lost we should â—yobeyng ans Law â—… boy Gods I aâ—â—t immediately ought â—… ill fear of disobeying Mans Laws whose Authority in general is from Gods †Sometimes by disobeying Man 's In unctious we may dâ—… Gods Laws both meâ—… and immediately That the Goodnesse of Obedience by our Apostles Rule whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin ought to move men unto such conditional Assent and Obedience unto their Pastors as hath been mentioned †* Four Points to be considered for the rectifying or right framing of our Assent unto Truths proposed †2 Cor. 4. 2. ‖ 2 Cor. 2 17. What 〈◊〉 Faith is * A Speech well beseeming the servants of the great Whore That the Faith of modern Papists cannot be resolved into the Scriptures or the first Truth * In what Sense the Scriptures may be said the Rule of mens Faith altogether illiterate 〈◊〉 scriptu The Prerogative of Scriptures in respect of Faith above all other Rules in respect of Arts or Sciences * Dan. 9. 2. †Dan 12. 4. The Question concerning
Matth. 4. Joh. 22. 13. Now shall the Prince of this world be cast out The Arguments proâ—â—sed in the last chapter can have no Ground to prove ought against us but this Sathan is more powerfull or skilfull in Scriptures then Christ or more ready to help his Instruments then Christ to assist his Chosen * * That the Fathers if we take the liâ—erall plain GraÌ„matical Sense of their words attribute as much to Scriptures as we do our adversaries cannot deny May we not then safely think they meant what their words naturally import No Valentian hath found out a Mystical Interpretation of them Tom. 3. disp 1. quâ—st 1. punct 7. paragr 5. Quen admodum quando uni Personae divinae al qua perfectio divinitatis absoluta tribuitur intelligunt Theologi ab ejus perfectionis communione creaturas tantum excludi non autem Personas alias divinas quae sunt ejusdem naturae Ita Sancti Patres sicubi Scripturae authoritatem solam ad fidei qâ—â—stiones finiendas valere significant Ecclesiae certè authoritatem quam item pro divina habent quam ipsa nobis commendat Scriptura minimè excludunt sed alia five testimonia five argumenta quae sint tantum humana Nam si non ita intelligerent profecto nunquam illi in controversiis fidei ipsa per se authoritate Ecclesiasticae traditionis ad probandum â—â—rentur At utuntor ea ipsi frequentissimè utendum esse docent As the non consequence of this Collection so how fâ—r the Fathers did urge the Churches Authority how the most pregnant Speeches that can be found in any of their Writings must be â—…ted will easily appear if we consider the Two former distinctions The one between the Infallible Rule of Faith and the Mems or Motives inducing us to Believe The other between that Conditional Assent which in Cases doubtfull we must give to the Viâ—… Church and that Absolute Belief which is onely due unto Scriptures The Fathers used the Churches Authority against Heâ—… as we do theirs against Novelists not as a Rule whereby finally to examine or determine Divine Truths but as a 〈◊〉 to bridle presumptuous gainsaying Opinions generally received or supposed for true by men of sincerity and skill in Divine Misteries * * â—… of the other differing but as the resolution of Quick-silver into â—… The City of 〈◊〉 likewise 〈◊〉 all God willing elsewhere appear â—… the other the daughter each evidents 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 â—… why the â—… Rome with the name of â—… Romish filthinesse Gen. 11. 7. * In the beginning of his Hermathena †The reason why our old English participates most of Buttery-hatch-Latin ‖ That such was the disposition of the Romans at that time as would easily condescended to admit a mixture of Paganism may appear out of S. Auâ—â—iusâ—…st â—…st books de Civitate Dei and Salvâ—anus de providentia a As may appear out of sâ—me works going under the name of Gregory the great and Gregory of â—owers History Our Church was in the Romish Synagâ—gue as a little portion of sine Gold in a great mass of Dâ—osse until the flames of Persecution severed it and made it conspieuous The miserable and shameful Persecution of â—…o Jam olim ante annos 400. Prapositus quidam venerandus Steneldensis interropabat Deatum â—… vellum inquit â—â—ite Sancte pater si pâ—â—sens â—… cis 〈◊〉 membris tanta fortitudo in sua haeresi quanta vix reperitur etiam in valdè religiosis Christi fidelibus â—… 〈◊〉 apud nos Haeretici qui in sustragiis mortuorum orationibus sanctorum non confidunt mark the â—… â—…mia caeterasque afflictiones quae pro peccatis fiunt ajunt justis non esse necessaria purgatorium ignâ—… concedunt altari Corpus Christi sieri negant Ecclesiam apud se esse dicunt non habentes agros nequeâ—… Novin us etiam ex istis nonnullos esse raptos à populis nimio zelo permotis nobis invitis in ignem patros â—… qui tormentum ignis non solum in patientia sed cum laetitia introierunt Vellem igitur scire Sancte pater unde in Diaboli memb it tanta fortitudo Driedo Lib. 4. de Eccles dog scrip cap. 5. * Nihil simile haber constantia Maâ—tyrum pertinacia hareticorum quia in illis pietas in istis duritia cordus contemptuÌ„ mortis operatur Bernardus Han. 66. in Canticum Canâ—… * â—… quâ— ad judicandâ—s on nes fidei quaestiones divinitus est 〈◊〉 procul dubio est acconâ—… 〈◊〉 ad cognâ— sâ—â—ndos Cavebdos 〈◊〉 on nes fidei contratios Scriptura sacra sic composita est ut experientia etiam doceat eam per se solam non 〈◊〉 regulum accommodatam esse ad declâ—â—andos errores quâ— arcano Dei judicio esse velut lapidem ostensionis â—ia â—… pedibus insipientiuâ— ut qui veliut â—a sola niti sacitinâ—è impingant errent Valent. Tom. 3. disp â—… Sect 6. †The like blasphenous Speeches he iterates in the very next paragraph ‖ It seems his Meaning as that the Scripture by Gods just judgement is a Snare to all such as rely infallibly upon it alone even because they rely upon it alone The place cited by 〈◊〉 Wisd 14. 10 11. Luke 16. 31. So the Councel of Trent it self declares Sess 14. cap. 2. John 21. 16. * To 〈◊〉 Pâ—… the â—… toward Confusion of Geâ—…sm and Christianity which cannot symbolize or rather their in perfect â—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the â—… is 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 of the Ingredients taken apart Thus Lodovicus Vives â—… of 〈◊〉 Auâ—…n lib. 14. De civi ate Dei cap. 18. 〈◊〉 â—… terrâ—na civitas lici â—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such Vives non 〈◊〉 prohibitâ—… quem ex legibus de conâ—… Dâ—… 25. 〈◊〉 Augustious testatur esâ—e jure civili vâ—â—â—te Ron 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 permisa quae â—… divâ—â—s Hâ—â— illi nolâ—â—t qui 〈◊〉 gentiliâ—… em 〈◊〉 coâ—… Cheistianismo laborant â—… impatiente nâ—… Christianisâ—um â—…ent †So 〈◊〉 in his â—… such matters 〈◊〉 Mâ—â—hâ—â—n 〈◊〉 and hiâ— Successâ—uâ—s as a mâ—â— night â—… had â—…ed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‑ 〈◊〉 It is â—… Iâ—… in â—… and nâ—t aâ—mit the same as good against themselves many of whose Popes by their â—… the most â—… of then that have been or may be they all â—… Mâ—honâ—â— Sed illis as triplex â—iâ—ca siontem suit then â—… that can â—…ut 〈◊〉 object intâ—mpeâ—ancy to Lutheâ— or Infaâ—â—y to â—… and â—…sation and uâ—ge their forged Blemishes to the â—… life Death or Doctrine as their Catholick Religion â—… it â—ad might any wâ—â— prejudice ours the intiâ—ty of their â—… ssity utterly â—… etheâ—â— Religion * By Gods good Providence for the poor Indians 〈◊〉 it was no doubt that the Spanish Catechists did not use this which we call the Aâ—â—sâ—les Câ—â—ed 〈◊〉 they might have been thâ—â—e 〈◊〉 sâ—… to over 〈◊〉 in thâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—… of the â—… mentioned in that Creed or confession which they following Aquinas
have used as Josephus Aâ—â—sâ—a complains l. 5. de prâ—â—aranda Ind. Salute cap. 7. De sancta vero Ecclesia articulus à vulgaribus catechistis fere omittitur â—â—usam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor quòd in mysteriis Fidei explicandis non tam Symboli Apostolici seriem sequantur quà m usitatam â—…â—â—stâ—ibutionem articulorum fidei in septem ad divinitatem pertinentes toridem ad hâ—â—anitatem c. †John 〈◊〉 was converted by this Method as he himself expresly witnesseth in his Epistle to his Country-men whom he well hoped to win by his labours in this kind the best use he knew of the Popes Authority was such as is incident to ordinary â—agistraâ—â— whether Civil or Ecclesiastick only to constrain the Jews to read his Book as our Laws bind Papists to hear Sermons and for this purpose he intreats the Cardinal unto whom he dedicated his labours to solicite thus much at the Popes hands â—… ut Ecclesia authoritatem habeat discernendi verba Dei à verbis hominum sensum Dei ab humano sensu non hâ—… Canus lib. 5. cap. 5. post medium Quod si aliam authoritatem praeter scripturam necesse est esse infallibilem Quae doceat id quod in fide est maximum nempe scripturae ipsius doctrinam esse in universum divinam profecto est insania sane editions have insamia but falsly as I think non credere illam ipsam authoritatem infallibiliter item docere qu◠〈◊〉 sâ—ntâ—ntia 〈◊〉 jusmodi divinae doctrinae Valentianus loco saepius citato paragrapho 5. * John 5. 44. Joh. 7. 12 verse 17. John 7. 22. Deut. 1. v. 16 17. Joh. 5. ver 41. * Qui ficti potest ut quae doctrina tam 〈◊〉 ab hominibus adulteratur ut in pattâ—… in ominum eâ— rorum advaâ—… eadem siâ— accâ—mmodaâ—issnia apposiâ—ssiâ—â—que reâ—…a ad â—eijcâ—â— dum omnes omnino 〈◊〉 Non maris hoc 〈◊〉 stare potest quaÌ„ si quis diceret illud esse accommodatissimum remedâ—â—m ad 〈◊〉 vidâ—n sum ex quo accideret omnes cacutire quicunque â—iâ—rent caci Valentian loco â—aepius citat pâ—ragr 6. ‖ Non est mitum si Pelagi ani dicta nostra in sensus quos volunt deâ—oâ—quere conantur quando de Scriptur is sanctis non ubi obscure aliquid dictum est sed ubi clara aporta sunt testimonia id sacere conâ—uâ— verunt more quidem â—…run etiam â—…tum Augustin li. 2. de Nupt. concupise cap 31. This was the place which Valentian as waâ—… in the â—…ter of this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prove the Insufficiency of Scriptures for composing Controversies would have observed The Reader I doubt not will â—… shaâ—e â—…th or â—â—th that either could not or would not see hoâ— easily these men would have wrested the Trent Council â—… Rule they can imagine 〈◊〉 restraining such evident perversnesse we acknowledge the necessity of a lawfull Magistratie â—… in this or like doth to way argue an absolute Infallibility in determining all Cases of Controversies * Gal. 5. 26. †1 Pet. 2. 12. ‖ Rom. 12. 2. †And good reason the poorest Creature living should tender the eternal Welfare of his Soul as much as the Pope doth the transitory health of his Body ‖ Vide lib. 1. cap. 10. par 2. * The Popes drift in permitting his â—aitie to lock into the Holy Scriptures and behold the Majesty of God speaking in them a matter heretofore held as dangerous for them as for the Israelites in time past to have approached the Holy Mount is just like the Devils in carrying our Saviour into a high Mountain to shew him all the Kingâ—… of the earth and the glory of them The condition annexed to the Popes Donative is the self same with that the Devil adâ—ed 〈◊〉 his profer All these will I give unto thee if thou wilt fall down and worship me For none may enjoy Scriptures but with double acknowledgement of absolute Homage unto the Pope as the sole and supreme Judge of all Controversies concerning them 〈◊〉 whom all Right unto the Means of their Salvation must be derived Which kind of Worship is altogether as deâ—â—gâ—uory to Gods â—…as that which Sathan demanded of our Saviour or any other Idolatry that is or hath been as shall God willing hereâ—… appear †* Gal 1 v 8. From this place Valentian after his 〈◊〉 manner would force an Argument to prove the necessity of a perpetuall infallible Authority to denounce viva voce the like Anathema's against Hereticks Whereas S. Pauls words if we consider all Circumstances do exclude any such infallible Authority or Judge of his Meaning or other Scripture by which he supposed all other Doctrines should be examined And as a learned Papist well observes upon these words of S. Paul to Timothy The scriptures are able to make thee wise unto salvation 2 Tim. 3. 15. The Scriptures which he had learned to wit the Old Testament might perform the same to him in his absence which S. Paul had done in his presence as he saith sine schola Simonis as we may adde â—…ne schola Papae without the Popes cursing or blessing Vide Sasbout in 2. ad Timoth. cap. 3. That there is no danger can come by reading Scriptures for which the scriptures have not present remedy * Rom. 12. 3. a 1 〈◊〉 2. 1. b Gal. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 16. 4. 5. d Wherein our Adversaries Proofs come short of what they aim at * Partiality either unto our own or others Opinion is the only cause of Contention amongst men and Dissention from the Truth even amongst such as a knowledge the Scripture for their Rule of Faith for it is one thing to say they make it another indeed to make it or use it as the Rule of Faith in their Practise or Course of Life Whence our Adversaries Objections drawn 〈◊〉 Contentions amongst reformed Churches are easily answered For these are not occasioned by relying upon the Scripture but because sundry in reformed Churches do in Deed as the Papists both in Deed and Word disclaim it for the Rule of Faith Wherein their Conclusions over-reach †These Seducing Spirits hopes were not so desperate as to make them leave their womed trade even in Saint Cyprians time Spiritus insinceri vagi qui postea quam terrenis vitiis immersi sunt à vigore coelesti terreno contagio recesserunt 〈◊〉 desmunt perditi perdere depravati errorem pravitatis insundere Hoâ— poetae daemonas vocant Socrates inâ—… se regi ad arbitrium damonis predicabat Hi ergo spiritus sub statuis atque imaginibus consecratis delite 〈◊〉 H◠〈◊〉 suo vatum pectora inspirant extorum fibras animant avium volatus gubernant sortes regunt oracula efficituâ— salsa veris semper involvunt nam fallentur fallunt vitam turbant 〈◊〉 inquietant 〈◊〉 quod Idola Diâ—â—â—osunt Thus he spake of his own experience as he adds nec aliud his â—rudium est
whether the Pope alone speaking ex Cathedra be the Church for that he was to dispute of afterwards and he and all his fellows do and must acknowledge it as shall in due place be shewed That in this place he grants the communication of that Spirit by which the Scriptures were written unto private men doth not argue any agreement with us but rather his disagreement from sâ—me of Eis own profession who urge the necessity of the Churches Proposal so much and so far that not Gods Prophets or others to whom his Word was â—…dinarily revealed could without it be certain Vide Bellar. lib. 3. de justif cap. 3. * The Papists Assertions whence the proposed Conclusion is gathered â—… The general Points of Difficultie how either the Church can ascertain the Divine Truth of Scripture unto us or the Scripture the Churches infallible Authority ††John 16. 7. ¶ Verse 12. * 〈◊〉 Valenâ—… cap. 22. Valentians attempted Evasion out of the inchanted Circle of Roman Faith resuted * Ut breviter quae susius disputata sunt de resolutione fidei colligamus placet modum tradere quo quis de fide inteâ—rogatus debeat respondere Igitur siquis rogetur v. g Quare credat Deum esse trinum unum distinguat utrum viz. firmiter infallibiliter id credat vel de causa ob quam acceptaverat eam fidem Si primum respondeat qui a Deus revelavit Si rursus interrogetur unde cognoscat Deum revelasse respondeat se quidem non nosse id clare credere tamen eadem side infallibiliter id quidem non ob aliam revelationem bene tamen ob infallibilem propositionem Ecclesiae tanquam ob conditionem ad id credendum requisitam Si rursus unde cognoscat propositionem Ecclesiae esse infallibilem similiter dicat se claâ—â— non nosse credere tamen fide infallibili ob revelationem Scripturae testimonium perhibentis Ecclesiae cui revelationi non credit ob aliam revelationem sed ob seipsam quamvis ad hoc ipsum opus sit Ecclesiae propositione ut conditione requisita Valent. tom 3. in Aquinat Disp 1. quaest 1. punct 1. Sect. 10. †Neque in sic respondeÌ„do erit aliquis vitiosus circulus Tum quia reveâ—atio propter quam dicitur credi infallibilitas propositianis propasitio ob quam dicitur credi revelatio non habent unum idem objectum sed aliud aliud Objectum n. propositionis est ipsa revelatio objection autem revelationis est ipsa veâ—…redita ut Deum esse trinum unum aut propositionem Ecclesiae esse infallibilem Tum quia cum ex revelatione redditur ratio credendi propositionem reditur per causam revelatio enim est causa assensus fidei cum autem ex propositione Ecclesiae redditur ratio credendi revelationem ratio redditur non per causum credendi sed per conditionem ad id requisitam ita vitatur vitiasus circulus solum reditur ratio connexotum vicissim ex ipsismet connexis sub diversatione id quod omnino licet Valent. ibid. * In matters of Knowledge or Belief Reason and Curse are Synonymal and every Cause in 〈◊〉 goes before the Effect And even when we demonstrate the Cause by its proper Effect the Effect must needs be first known to us seeing it is the reason or Cause of our knowing the Cause though no Cause of the real Cause it self †Sacrobosous intangled in the former circle and caught in his own share ‖ Sed quaeris num quando quis credit ali quid propter authoritatem Ecclesiae necessariaÌ„ sit priâ—â—…pore vel saltem natura formaliter explicite credat ipsam Ecclesiam esse infallibilis authoritatis quemadmodum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 conclusion propter Praâ—… necesse est ut prius assentiamur ipsis praemistis Respondeo id minime 〈◊〉 â—…rium nam actus fidei ferâ—… in suem objectum modo simplici ut visus in suum itaque sicut visus per spe 〈◊〉 albi v. g vider album non videndo ipsam speciem sic potest quis per Ecclesiae authoritatem credere ita ut 〈◊〉 prius formaliter explicite credat Ecclesiae Authoritatem Christophorus à Sacrobosco Dubliniensis è Societ Jesu 〈◊〉 128 139. A good examiner may know this fellow to be a Jesuite by his Answer so full stuft with mental Reservations 〈◊〉 Evasions and ambiguities First he will not resolve us whether men ordinarily must Believe the Church before Scriptures 〈◊〉 a man may Believe the Scriptures although he do not first Believe the Church explicitè or formally And in the very next 〈◊〉 be impertinently adds that Believing the Scriptures we cannot but implicite and vertually Believe the Church Which ar 〈◊〉 that the Scriptures must be Believed before the Church But say we could not Believe the one but â—e must upon equal termes 〈◊〉 the other this proves that neither could be any infallible or effectual Means of Believing the other For there is no man â—… twice 4 make 8 but knows as well twice 2 make 4 yet is neither a Means of knowing the other for both are immediately 〈◊〉 of themselves This shews the impertinency of their Answer that matter they know not what as if the knowledge of points of 〈◊〉 did resemble habitum principiorum rather then habitum conclusionis If so they do then cannot the Churches Infal 〈◊〉 being by their Positions a point of Faith be any Means of knowing the Scriptures to be Drvine which is a main point of faith * This 〈◊〉 of his doth very well illustrate our former â—… Chapâ— 12 concerning the Use of an ordinary â—… And the Visible Church may â—… the shapes and resemâ—… are called visible being indeed by naâ—… and are visible only by external demonstratâ—â—… as much as they present colours to 〈◊〉 sight â—… visible Were they really visible being received into our eyes they would hinder â—… of all colours so doth this admission of a real â—… in the Church exclude all infallible Belief of â—… * Jisdem serè argumeÌ„tis efficitur neque solam traditioneÌ„ viâ—… vocis eorum qui olim vita desuncti sunt esse judicem sufficientem fidei quae valeat per 〈◊〉 fine alia aliqua insallibili ac praeâ—…te authoritate omnes oâ—…ino definite fidei quaeâ—… Nam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sicut de an thoritate iâ—sius 〈◊〉 neceâ—… 〈◊〉 per aliquam aliâ—… au hâ—ritatem conâ—… iâ—â— etiam 〈◊〉 authâ—… traditionis siâ—… quoâ— revocetur in dubium Non enim traditio loquitur etiam ipsa clarè perspicuè de sese ut neque ipsa scriptura Deinde cum traditio scriptis ferè doctorum orthodoxorum in Ecclesia conservetur quaestiones ac dubia moveri possunt de 〈◊〉 illius sicut dubitatur saepe de sensu mente doctorum Valentianus Tom. 3. Disp 1. quaest 1. de objecto sidei punct 7. Sect. 12. * The politick Sophisines of the Papists in their Councels
〈◊〉 and Valenrian hath use the like speeches The Romish rack of conscience Lest they might in any doubt go against their conscience they are taught to Believe That whatsoever the Pope shall command is good and cannot hurt the Conscience See the next Annotation out of Bellaâ—…in * Respoundeo verbum Ecclesiae id est Conciliâ— vel Pontificis docentis ex Cathedia non esse omnino verbum hominis id est verbum errori obnoxium sed aliquo modo verbum Dei id est prolatum gubeâ—nante assistente spiritu sancto imo dico Haereticos esse qui revera nitantur baculo arundineo Sciendum est enim propositionem fidei concludi tali Syllogismo Quicquid Deus revelavit in Scripturis est verum hoc Deus revelavit in Scripturis ergo hoc est verum Ex propositionibus hujus Syllogismi prima certa est apud omnes secunda apud Catholicos est etiam â—…ima nititur enim testimonio Ecclesiae Concilij vel Pontificis de quibus habemus in Scripturis apertas promissiones â—â—od errare non possint Actorum 15. Visum est Spiritui Sancto nobis Et Luc. 22. Rogavi pro te ut non deficiat fides 〈◊〉 At apud Haereticos nititur solis conjecturis vel judicio proprij spiritus qui plerumque videtur bonus est malus Et cum conclusio sequatur debiliorem partem sit necessariò ut tota fides Haereticoâ—um sit conjecturalis incerta Bellar 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dei interpret lib. 3. cap. 10. resp ad 15. arg a Bellarmins Catholick Syllogisine wherein all Conclusions of Faith must be gathered †Acts 15. ver 28. ‖ Luke 22. ver 32. †Cap. 1. The 〈◊〉 â—…ulty in then opinion whence our our former conclusion may be deduced * Sâ— volunt Pontishcem in rebus alioqui omnino controversis id est non satis expresse in Ecclesia compertis ac determinatis definite posse ut personam publicam errorem re ipsa contra fidem erraut ipsi in side gravissimè Posset enim into teneretur tunc Ecclesia universa Pontificem de re controversa docentem ac nondum haeresi manifestè notatum pro Pastore suo agnolcere atque adeo ipsum omnino audite 〈◊〉 sieret ut si tunc errare possit Ecclesia etiam universa possit immo teneretur erraâ—e Valeitiam Tem. 3. de object Fid. Disp 1. Quaest 1. Puâ—ct 〈◊〉 Paragraph 41. Bellarmin from the same grounds Collects that the Pope cannot err in matters of manners †Vide Librum 2. Cap. 30. Paragraph 14. Nam sides Catholica docet omnem virtutem esse bonam omne vitium esse malum si autem Papa erraâ—et pracipiendo vitia vel prohibendo virtutes teneretur Fedesia credere vitia essa bona 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 virtutes malas nisi vellet contra conscientiam peccare Tenetur enim â—…bus dubiis Ecclesia acquiescerè judicio sumâ—… sacere quod ille praecipit non sacere quod ille prohibet ac ne forte contra conscientiam â—… bonum esse quod ille praecipit 〈◊〉 quod ille prohibet Bellarmin Lib. 4. de Roman Pâ—… Cap. 5. Wherein the Papists make the Popes authority greater then Gods Jâ—… 39. 〈◊〉 â—hâ—s 5. 21 1 Jâ—hn 4. 1. The grosse impiety of the Romish Church in binding men to believe negatives without any tolerable exposition of those Scriptures which seem to contradict her decrees in matters damnable to adventure upon without Evidence of truth on her part â—… whereâ—… mens â—… fâ—r â—… with 〈◊〉 â—…damnable because contrary to the Doctrine of Faith And yet to enforce a Belief upon our selves that Christ 〈◊〉 there present without warrant of Scripture is more damnable for this were to affect ignorance for cloaking Idolatry See l. 2. 〈◊〉 7. * Vasquez in part 3. Thomae Tom. 1 Disput â—… Cap. 5. Num. 33. Tom. 2. disp 209. cap. 4. Num. 41. †The known Experiments of such Creatures arising from corruption of their consecrated Hoast have enforced the School-men to invent new Miracles how they should come there Some think per creationem novae materiae primae others that the quantity of the late deceased consecrated hoast Supplet locum materiae primae which as Pererius thinks is the greatest of all the nine miracles about Transubstantiation See Pererius disput 16. in 6. Chap. John Suarez Metaphys Disput 20. Sect 5. Num. 13. § Siquis dixerit in sancto Eucharistiae Sacramento Christum unigenitum Dei filium non esse cultu â—… externo adorandum atque ideo nec 〈◊〉 peculiari Celebritate venerandum neque in processionibus â—… laudabilem universalem Ecclesiae sanctae ritum consuetudinem solemniter circumgestandum vel non pubâ—… populo proponendum 〈◊〉 adoratores esse Idololatias Anathemâ— sit Concil Tâ—… Sess 13. Can. 6. â—… decree of the Trent Councel for communicating in one kind against the expresse Commandment of Christ the practise â—… and the Primitive Church †Sâ—… 21. cap. 2. ‖ â—… autem sub Aâ—… secta vivenâ—â—â— quia â—… st ut ad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vâ—… dâ— alio 〈◊〉 Reges comâ—… de alio populus â—iâ—or vâ—renâ—m in calice illo posâ—it de quo â—… communicatura erat Quo illa 〈◊〉 â—… de parte Diaboli Quid câ—ntraâ— aâ—… Haeretici respondebunt â—… Nos vero Trinitatem in una aequalitate paâ—iter omnipotentia â—… bi◠〈◊〉 in nomine Patris Filij Spiritus Sancti veri incorruptibilis Dei nihil nos nocâ—â—iâ— Greg. Tuâ—â—n Hist Lab. 〈◊〉 Num. 31. * Concil 〈◊〉 Sâ—â—â— 21. Cap. 1. Itaque sancta ipsa Synodus 〈◊〉 Spiritus Sanctâ—… qui spiritus est sapientiâ—… intellectus spiritus 〈◊〉 pictatis edocta atque ipsius Ecclesiae judicium coâ—suâ—tudinem secuta declarat ac docet Nullo divino praecepto Laicos Clericos non conficientes obligati ad Euchaâ—… entum sub utraque specie sumendum neque ullo pactò salva fide dubitari posse quin illis alterius 〈◊〉 â—… ad â—… ad salutem sufficiat Nam etsi Christus Dominus in ultima caena venerabile hoc Sacramentum in panis vici speciebus instituit Apostolis tradidit non tamen illa institutio traditio eò tendunt ut omnes Christi fideles statuâ—o 〈◊〉 ad utâ—â—â— que speciem accipiendam astringantur Sed neque ex sermone illo apud Johan 6. recte colligitur utriâ—… Domino praeceptum esse utcunque juxta varias sanctorum Patrum Doctorum interpretationes Nan que qui dixit Nisi manducaveritis carnem â—ilij hominis biberitis ejus sanguinem non habebiâ—â—◠〈◊〉 â—n vobis dixit quoque Siquis manducaverit ex hoc pane vivet in aeternum Et qui dixit Qui manducat â—â—am â—… habet vitam aeternam dixit etiam Panis quem ego dabo â—aro mea est proâ—… Qui manducat meam carnem bibit meum sanguinem in me maner ego in illo dixit â—…
nisi ex testimonio Ecclesiae propterea sicut legimus Christum esse lapidem fundamentalem â—…entum primum Ecclesiae ita legimus Matth. 16. de Petro Super hanc Perram aedisicabo Ecclesiam meaâ— Itaque fides nostra adhaeret Christo primae veritati revelanti mysteria ut fundamento primâ—rio adharet etiam Petro id 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 proponenti explicanti haec mysteria ut sundamento secundario Bellar. de Verbi Dei Interpret lib. 3. cap. 10. Reâ—… ad 13. ‖ Of all Peters prerogatives those most urged by the Romanists as a-like appertaining to his successors are most personal * Vide Bellaâ— lib. 1. de Romano Pontif cap. 12. L. 2. cap 12. Paragr 21. Aâ—not ex Bellaâ—m †The Papists either admit many foundations or build al the Apostles beside S. Peter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Popes ‖ a †2 Thes 2. 8. The Pope successor unto the check not to the promise given by Christ to S. Peter ‖ Mat. 16. 22 c. * Bellarmin applies all that is spoken in Peters Commendations unto his Successors whom he will not have sharers in his reproofs Ea quae dicuÌ„tur Petro in triplici sunt differentia quaedam enim dicuntur ei pro â—e tantum quaedam pro se omnibâ—s Christianis quaedam pro se successoribus id quod evidenter colligitur ex ratione diversa qua ei dicuntur Nam quae dicuntur ei ut uni ex fidelibus certe omnibus fidelibus dicta intelliguntur Ut Mat. 18. Si peccaverit in tâ—â—â—ater tuus c. Quae dicuntur ei ratione aliqua propria personae ipsius ei soli dicuntur ut vade post me Satana Et Terme â—â—â—â—bis isâ—a enim dicuntur ei ratione propriae imbecillitatis ignorantiae Quaedam dicuntur ei ratione Officii Pastoralis quae proinde dicta intelliguntur omnibus successoribus ut Pasce oves meas c. Bellar. lib. 2. de Rom. Pont. cap. 12. Sect. ultimo †The Romanist makes the Pope his God in that he makes him the Rock on which the Church is built Compare Exod. 17. 6. 1 Cor. 10. 4. The Hebr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken in the same sense Psal 18. 2. Isa 31. 9. * This observation wil easily approve it self to any that will read the book of Deut. and the Pâ—alms Hâ—w Romiâ—h Religâ—â—n denyâ— the veâ—tue and power ofâ— hâ—…st come in the flesh That Râ—mish Faith is not that Faith by which S. Peter confessed Christ That the Romish Church is â—either that Rock nor built upon that Rock against which the gates of hell â—…l because their Faith is unâ—â—nd Pâ—… Ecclesia congregata 〈◊〉 Concilium propâ—… 〈◊〉 Ecclesia Christi â—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—… est congregaâ—… â—…gi◠〈◊〉 les â—… congregâ—… 〈◊〉 â—… propâ—… sunt Ecclesia ac 〈◊〉 est cum aliquid de alio absolute pronunciatur excipere id quod proprijsâ—in è per illud significatur ergo cum Christus dicit Super 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—… Ecclesiam meam stultè excipitur Ecclesia universalis congregata cum ea propâ—ijssimè sit Ecclesia Bellar. lib. 2 de Con. Aut. cap. 15. Of this Church the Pope is the foundation as he avoucheth in the words going before Quod est in 〈◊〉 fundamentum est in corpore caput in grege Pastor Ut 〈◊〉 fundamentum non pendet à domo sed domuo à fundamento ita â—tiam caput non pendet à corpore sed corpus à capite pastor non pendet à grege sed grex à pastore His conclusion is Papa pâ—aeâ—st omnibus loco Christi quibus Christus ipse invisibiliter praeest quibus etiam praeesset visibilâ—… si viâ—â—â—â—liter adesset Christus autem praeest praeesset visibiliter si adesset visibiliter non solum Ecclesâ—â—s particuâ—… sed etiam toti Ecclesia universali generalibus Concilijs igitur etiam Papa praeest Ecclesiae universali Either is not the Romish Church representative that Church spoken of Matth. 16 or else Christs promise hath failed * Caput Ecclesia non potest quidem 〈◊〉 decendo falsam doctrinam tamen potest errare malè vâ—vendo malè etiam sentiendo 〈◊〉 privatus homo atque hoc tantum videmus accidisse Adamo malè enim aliquando vixit fortè etiam malè de Dâ—… sâ—… tamen non malè docuit Bellar minus de Ecclesia militante lib. 111. cap. 16. Resp ad prim Some of their Popes by their own Writers confession have been strangely cut off in the very acts of adultery or other sins by them accounted mortall Christs promise unto S. Peter but a meeâ— mockery by the Jesuites construction The â—… or â—… the â—… and â—… 2 Pet. 〈◊〉 3. A Parallel of Athenâ—… Pâ—…al â—…erâ—â— The â—… the â—… witched the â—… Mâ—s â—… aâ—â—eady 〈◊〉 and â—… the â—… king for Antiâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and aâ—â—red 〈◊〉 him as his God The Adversaries folly in deriving Numenical authority perâ—…ly infallible from S. Peter * Rom. 12. 2. †Chap. 23. ‖ 2 Pet 1. 12 c. S. Peter â—… sâ—… be â—… Vide lib. 2. cap. 29. * RESPONDEO non esse eandem rationem Politici Ecclesiastici regiminis Siquidem orbis terrarum non necessario debet esse unum regnum proinde non necessario postulat unum qui omnibus praesit at Ecclesia tota unum est regnum una civitas una domus ideo ab uno tota regi debet Cujus differentiae illa est tatio quòd ad conservationem Politicorum regnorum non necessariò requiratur ut omnes Provinciae servent easdem leges civiles eosdem ritus Possunt enim pro locorum personarum varietate diversis uti legibus institutis idcirco non requiritur unus qui omnes in unitate contineat Ad conservationem verò Ecclesiae necesse est ut omnes conveniant in eadem fide ijsdem Sacramentis ijsdemque praeceptis divinitus traditis quod sanè fieri non potest nisi sint unus populus ab uno in unitate contineantur Bellarmin lib. 1. de Rom. Pont. cap. 9. sob sinem He acknowledgeth it were convenient the whole World should be governed by one Civil Monarch Were it possible to create surely one without bloudshed or wrong it were requisite he or any in his behalf should resolve us why the whole Church might not as truly be one people by communion with Christ their head as the Tartars and Spaniards by subordiâ—… to one Lord to wit the King of Spain suppose he were Lord of both and they as far distant each from other as they are * â—… 16. 11. †He that is unjust in the least is a just also in much â—aith our Saviour in the same place v. 1â— Popes bind us to believe by divine faith their reports of matters forepast which they cannot believe by any other faith but hnmane and fallible He that will be reputed a Prophet of times forepast must shew himself
to â—nbrace them when it shall please â—…eal them are elected to salvation But it was a pretty Sophisâ—e in so great a Clerk to compare not Israelites in heart or in the fight of God but the visible Church of Israel with Christians in heart not with any visible Christian Church * Non ostendi potest nunquam Synagogam Judaeoâ—um deâ—â—cisse omnino usque ad Christi adventum quo tempore etiâ— non tam deâ—… quà m â—…tata est in 〈◊〉 Bellarde Ecclesia militante l. 3. c. 1◠†Sunt qui dicunt Concilium illud in quo Christus condemnatus est errasse quia non processit secundum morem legiâ—… judicij sed tumultuaria conspiratione subornatis falsis testibus Christum damnavit id quod adeò notum erat omniâ—… ut etiam Pilatus sciret per invidiam â—um fuisse traditum fibi à Pontificibus ut habemus Matth. 27. atque haec qu dem responsio probabilis est Quia tamen non est inferiorum judicare an superiores legitimè procedant necne nisi manifesâ—… mè constet intolerabilem errorem committi credibile est Deum non perâ—isâ—â—rum ut Coâ—cilia quiâ—us summus Pâ—… sex pâ—asidet non legitimè procedant Ideo respondemus Pontifices Concilia Judaeorum non potuisse erraâ—e antequâ—… Christus veniâ—et sed eo praesente potuisse imo fuisse praedictum erraturos Judaeos Christum negatâ—ros Isaâ—â— 6. Danâ—… aliâ—i Sicâ—â— enim non est necessarium ut Vicarius Papae non possit errare cum ipse Papa regat Ecclesian ab eâ—… defendat Siâ— eâ—iam non fuit necessaâ—ium ut Pontifices Judaeorum non possent errare quando Châ—â—stus suâ—…us totius Ecclesiae Pontisex prâ—seâ—s adâ—rat Ecclesiam per se administrabat Bellar. 4b 2. de Concil â—uct cap 8. * Bellarmins reason to provâ— the Jewish Church did fail in Faith in our Saviours time proves it to have been erroneous in the time of Isaiah ‖ For Daniel hath nothing which can be wrested to this purpose for which reason this Imposter ciâ—es only his 9 Chapter at large †Isai 6. 9 10. 11 12. a Diâ—itur autem prophetia quantum observare potui quatuor modis impleâ—i Primò quum id ipsâ—m fit de quo propâ—i◠〈◊〉 â—…rali sensu intelligebatur sicut cap. 1. v. 22. Matthaeus dixit Impleâ—am in Maria Isaiae prophetiam â—uisse Ecce 〈◊〉 concipiet pariet filium Secundò cum fit non id de quo propriè intelliget atâ—r prophetia sed id quod per illud â—…batur ut 2. Regum 7. 14. Ego ero illi in paâ—rem ille erit miâ—i in filium quod propriè de Solomone dicâ—â—m esâ—e pâ—â—â—picâ—â—m est Divus â—â—men Paulus de Christo cujus Solomon Figura erat interpretatur Heb. 1. 6. quasi in eo impletâ—aâ— esset Et quod Exod. 12. 46. dictum est Os non comminuetis ex â—o certum est intelligi de agno tamen â—oan cap. 19. 36. in Christo qui per agnum significabatur impletum dicit Tertiò cum nec id fit de quo propriè intelligiâ—… prophetis nâ—c id quod per illud significatur sed quod illi simile erat omnino ejusmodi ut prophetia non minu◠〈◊〉 de 〈◊〉 quam de quo dicta est dici potuisse videatur Nam populus hic labiis me honor at de Judaeis qui tempore 〈◊〉 erant Deus dixerat Isai 29. 13. Christus autem in iis qui suo erant tempore impletum significat Matth. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 est exemplum Matthaei 13. 14. Act. 28. 26. Quartò cum id ipsum quod per Prophetiam aut Scripturâ—… dictum erat quamvis jam â—actum suerit tamen magis ac magis fit Tunc enim Scriptura impleri dicitur â—d eâ—â— quod per 〈◊〉 dictum erat cumulatissiâ—â—â— fieri Maldonat Comment in Matth. cap. 2. vers 15. The place cited Matth. 13. 14. Acts 28. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 very place out of the 6. of Esay which Bellarmin urgeth to prove the Jews Church should fail in our Saviours time †* ‖ Aâ—â— 13. 27. That the High â—…t with his associates did 〈◊〉 ex Cathedia 〈◊〉 the main Article of Faith * Mat. 26. 57. †Luk. 22. 66. ‖ Mat. 26. 65. * Vers â—6 †Mat. 27. 25. ‖ Though it were safficiently 〈◊〉 that the Pope could not teach false 〈◊〉 ex 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it not safe â—… c. * * †â—… 15. 14 15 Wherein the Popes â—… is made greater than Moses had a â—… ‖ Psal 106. 2â— * Cum igitur oporteret Dei legem in edictis Angelorum terribiliter dari non 〈◊〉 homini pâ—â—cisse sa pientibus sed universae genâ—i populo ingenti co ram eodem populo magna facta sunt in monte ubi lex per unum dabatur conspiciente multitudine metu enda ac tremenda quae fiebant Non enim populus Israel sic Moysi credidit quemadmodum suo Lycurgo Lacedaemonii quòd à Jove sen Apolline leges quas câ—didit accepisset Cum enim lex dabatur populo qua coli unus iubebatur Deus in conspectu ipâ—…us populi quantuÌ„ sufficere divina providentia judicabaâ— miraâ—â—libus rerum signis ac motibus apparebat ad eanden legem dandam docentem creatori service creaturam Aug. de Civit. Dei lib. 10. cap. 13. †Deâ—â— 4. 1 2. * †〈…〉 14 ‖ Exod. 15. 23. a Ver. 26. Faith â—ust be 〈◊〉 by â—…nts anâ—…le â—… b c 〈◊〉 8. 3. d ‖ * 〈◊〉 19. 4. 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 †â—… ‖ Vers 〈◊〉 a Vers 〈◊〉 * â—… 17 â—… in â—… Pharaâ—h and unto all Egypt The great tentatiâ—n which â—… stretâ—hed â—ut â—…n wherby the Lord thy God brought thee out so shall the Lâ—… thou fearest How far the Traditions Exhortations or Instructions of Parents did steed their children for establishing of Faith * Deâ—t 11. 2. Verse 7. 〈◊〉 †Verse 18. ‖ Verse 19. * â—… 13. Jâ—suah 8. v 33 34 35. Deut. 31. 1â— 11 12 13. * The Israelâ—es care to instâ—uct their children in the precepts of the Law necessary unto Christians seeing faith â—â—lâ—â—m gâ—…s without miracles unlesse planted in teâ—der 〈◊〉 Dâ—… 4. 3. c. Judg. 2. ver 10 11. Verse 15 16. Verse 19. Of Gideons distrust and the means how his faith was established Judg. 6. v. 13. Gal. 1. 8. Judg. 6. 14. Judg 6. v. 15 * Judg. 7. 15. * Judg 8. 33. * The peoples experience of such calamities as Moses threatned mat their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ground of such joyfull hopes as he had promised * 〈◊〉 â—2 24 25 c. †Jer. 3â— 13. 14 Jer. â—2 42 43 〈◊〉 ‖ Deut. 3â— 1. Nehem. 1. 7. * Nehe. 6. 10 11. That the company of Prophets had as great priviledge as any justly can câ—aâ—lenge That the people were not bound to believe what a major part of Prophets determined without Examination * â—… l. 3. 〈◊〉 17. Ad primum
veâ—â—â—is qâ—am novi Testamenti câ—… urinâ—que â—… Deâ—…ctor neâ— non traditiones ipsas tùm ad sidem â—… res pertinentes tanquam vel ore 〈◊〉 Châ—… Vâ—l à Spiâ—itâ— Sancto dâ—ctatas â—… Ecclesia Cathâ—…a conservaras paâ—i 〈◊〉 aâ—â—â—ctâ— aâ—â—e verenâ—ia suscâ—â—it venetaâ—â—r Coâ—cil Tâ—â—dent Sâ—iâ— 4. Decretâ— de Canonicis Scripturis And a liâ—tle after having reckoned up the Apocryphal Books with the Caâ—…ical they thus conclude Si quis aâ—tem libros ipsos integros cum omnibus suis partibus prout in Ecclâ—sâ—a Catholica legi consueveâ—unt in veten vulgata Latina editione habentur pro Sacris Canouâ—â—â—s non susceperit traditiones praedictas sciens pâ—udens contempserit anaâ—hema sit Oâ—… inâ—â—lligaâ—t quo ordiâ—e via ipsa Synodus â—… fâ—dâ—â— confâ—ssionis fundamentum sit progrâ—… â—…mum testimoniis ac praesidiis in coâ—… dâ—gâ—â—atibus instaurandis in Ecclesia 〈◊〉 â—â—t usura The Councel was very wise in not expressing as well what unwritten traditions as written Books they meant to follow ‖ Râ—spondeâ— â—…â—â—nâ—s câ—â—â—â—s essâ— Ecclâ—sâ—â—m â—… â—… dubitare â—… Hâ—… caâ—eâ—a revâ—â—â—â—… ab ipâ—a mâ—â—â—e Eccleâ—â—a â—… â—… â—… ullâ—â— Noâ—… à Dâ—o 〈◊〉 â—… à â—… â—odi◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Novâ—… unus quidâ—â— aâ—… quâ— madmodumâ—evâ—lâ—tae 〈◊〉 â—… 〈◊〉 Aâ—… his mâ—llâ— iâ—… Moâ—e Pâ—… Sa â—… Senâ— Bell. â—… 〈◊〉 p. 109. The two maiâ— bâ—aâ—â—hes 〈◊〉 Râ—â—ish â—… â—… v. 5. * An objection which might be made in favour of the Romanists answered and retorted See Cap. 2. Cap. 29. * Nihil igitur afferunt qui Ecclesiae authoritatem non absolute sed ex conditione ponunt Si namque ad eum modum res habet mihi quoque fides habenda est quando pronunciavero secundum Scripturas rectè intellectas Id enim est non mihi sed Scripturae credere Caenus lib. 4. ca. 4. See cap. 1. parag 11. The greater Moral or Historical Belief the Romanist hath of the truth or true meaning of Scriptures the greater his condemnation by subscription to this doctrine of the Churches absolute infallibilitie * This argument holds as we say 〈◊〉 fortiori of saith insased 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can be so fully perswaded that be bath 〈◊〉 saith 〈◊〉 of any point but must renounce his perswasion when the Church defines the contrary whose definition or asseaeration be it a cause or condition of beleeving will fully perswadeâ—â— Romanist that he now hath divine iâ—sâ—â—â—d faith of the câ—ntrary to that be believed before For his divine inâ—â—ted saith and his habit of Theologie may not disagree and yet in this case his habit of Theologie may not yeeld unto the other because it hath the Churches testimony which it is supposed the other wanteth †See the notes out of Bellarmin Cap. 3. parag 9. That this doctrine 〈◊〉 â—dens such as eâ—brace it to glory in villany Quotiescunque Romanus Pontifex in fidei quaestionibus definiendis illa qua est praeditus authoritate utitur ab omnibus fidelibus tanquam doctrina fidei recipi divino praecepto debet ea sentententia quam ille decernit esse sententiam fidei Toties autem cum illa ipsa authoritate uti credendum est quoties in controversia fidei sic alterutram sententiam determinat ut ad eam recipiendam obligare velit universam Ecclesiam Valent. tom 3. in Aquin. Disp 1. Quaest 1. De object fidei Punct 7. parag 10. * Distinguendi sunt modi quibus potest contingere Pontificem aliquid asserere Primo enim potest sibi persuadere aut asserere aliquid ut privata persona quaedam vel doctor alius quispiam ut si nollet Ecclesiam universam ad recipiendam suam assertionem obligare sed tantum sententiam ipse suam reputaret veram Hoc modo Innocentius 3. nonnulli alij Pontifices opuscula varia ediderunt Ac illa quidem quae sic Pontisex asseverat communis sententia omnium Theologorum est non oportere esse onmia â—era infallibilia quasi à Pontificia authoritate profecta Quin imo à plerisque authoribus conceditur fieri posse ut Ponâ—sex tanquam quaedam privata persona in haeresim labatur Idem Ibidem Secundo modo potest Pontifex aliquid asserere obligando universaÌ„ EcclesiaÌ„ ut illud recipiat nec quisquaÌ„ audeat sibi persuadere contrariuÌ„ Et quaecunque Pontisex in aliqua de religione controversia sic asserit certa side credenduÌ„ est illum infallibiliter ac proinde ex authoritare Pontificia hoc est ex divina assistentia id asserere Ib. †Itaque quod ad Canonizationem Sanctorum attinet omnino nego id quod communiter doctores Catholici jure optimo negant videlicet posse Pontificem 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Qâ—amvis enim testimonia quae pro 〈◊〉 hominis sanctitare asseruntur sint humana ideâ—que natura sua fallibilia tameÌ„ posito quod Pontifexillis inducatur tandeÌ„ ad pronuncianduÌ„ quem piam sanctum atque beatuÌ„ jam esse certa fide credenduÌ„ est testimonia iâ—â—a quaâ—â—nus in genere salteÌ„ probant piè atque sanctè quenquaÌ„ ex hac vira excessisse vera esse homineÌ„ eju modi ex cotuÌ„ esse numero quos per revelationes scripturae generales in coÌ„muni coÌ„stat divinae gratiae beneficio coÌ„sequi aeternae vitae heatitudineÌ„ Quae sanè certitudo iisdeÌ„ illis Dei promissionibus nititur ex quibus coÌ„pertuÌ„ habemus nimquaÌ„ esse futuruÌ„ ut universa Eoclesia in rebus religionis fallatur Falleretur auteÌ„ graviter in negotio religionis si sanctuÌ„ reputaret ac pro tall veneraretur eum qui sanctus non est Hic auteÌ„ illud quod alias ab orthodoxis probatum atque defensum est tanquam ex fide certum pono nempe rem esse omnino quae ad Ecclesiae aedisicationem adeoque ad ossicium Pontisicis pertineat ut Sancti quidam aliquando Canonizentur ac proinde universam Ecclesiam debere ut sanctum venerari illum quem summus Pontifex nunâ—ero Sanctorum adscribit sicut etiam usus ipse perpetuus atque traditio Ecclesiae confirmat Valent. ibid. Parag. 41. * Psal 14. v. 1. The fearful manner of Jesuites tempting God in maintaining this argument * Lib. 2 c. 31. Parag. 6. †His words be cited Parag. 2. * Objicâ— potest quod ut postea dicturi sumus ut Pontifex in definiendo authoritate sua rectè utatur studio diligentia in inquirenda veritate opus habet Nihil autem obstâ—râ— videtur quo minus possit interduÌ„ ille ejusmodi diligentia praetermissa controversiam definite Poterit igitur tunc saltem errare Respondâ—o five Pontifex in definiendo studium adhibeat sive non adhibeat modo tamen controversiam definiat infallibiliter cerâ—è definiet atque adeo reipsa utetur authoritate sibi à Christo concessa Quod ex promissionibus divinis de veritate per magisteâ—…um unius pastoris Ecclesiae fact is
be so authentick in his doctrine Is it not the pretended priviledge of the same spirit which exempts the Pope from privatenesse and makes his authority oecumenical and infallible Whosoever then by participation of this spirit understands the Prophesies either immediately or expounded by others whomsoever his conceit of them or their right interpretation is not private but authentick And Canus though a Papist expresly Teacheth That the immediate ground or Formal Reason of ours and the Apostles Belief must be the same both so immediately and infallibly depending upon the testimony of the spirit as if the whole world beside should teach the contrary yet were every Christian bound to stick unto that inward testimony which the spirit hath given him Though the Church or Pope should expound them to us we could not infallibly believe his expositions but by that spirit by which he is supposed to teach so believing we could not infallibly teach others the same for it is the spirit only that so teacheth all The inference then is as evident as strong that private in the fore-cited place is opposed to that which wants authority not unto publick or common The Kings promise made to me in private is no private promise but wil warrant me if I come to plead before his Majesty albeit others make question whether I have it or no. In this sense that interpretation of scriptures which the spirit affords us that are private men is not private but authentick though not for extent or publication of it unto others yet for the perfection of our warrant in matters of salvation or concerning God For where the spirit is there is perfect liberty yea free accesse of pleading our cause against whomsoever before the Tribunal seat of justice especially being wronged in matters of the life to come To this purpose saith our Apostle But â—e that is spiritual discerneth all things yet he himself is judged of no man In those things wherein he cannot be judged by any he is no private man but a Prince and Monarch for the freedom of his conscience But if any man falsly pretend this freedom to nurse contentions or to withdraw his neck from that yoak whereto he is subject he must answer before his supream Judge and his holy Angels for framing unto himself a counterfeit licence without the assured warrant of his spirit And so shal they likewise that seek to command mens consciences in those matters wherein the spirit hath set them free This is the height of iniquity that hath no temporal punishment in this life but must be reserved as the object of fiercest wrath in that fearful day the very Idea of Antichristianism CAP. XXIV That S. Paul submitted his doctrine to examination by the Words before written That his doctrine disposition and practise were quite contrary to the Romanists in this argument 1 SAint Paul as wel as other Apostles had the gift of miracles which amongst Barbarians or distressed souls destitute of other comfort likely to be won to grace by wonders he did not neglect to practise but sought not to enforce belief upon the Jews by fearful signs or sudden destruction of the obstinate albeit he had power to anathematize not only in word but in deed even to deliver men alive unto Satan When he came to Thessalonica he went as his manner was into the Synagogue and three Sabbath dayes disputed with his country-men by the Scriptures opening and alledging that Christ must have suffered and risen again from the dead and this is Jesus Christ whom I preach to you These Jews had Moses and the Prophets and if they would not hear them neither would they believe for any miracles which to have wrought amongst such had been as the casting of pearls before swine What was the reason they did not believe because the Scriptures which he urged were obscure but Saint Paul did open them Rather they saw the truth as Papists do but would not see it They rightly believed whatsoever God had said was most true that he had said what Moses and the Prophets wrote and yet Saint Paul taught nothing which they had not foretold But that was all one these Jews had rather believe Moses and the Prophets meant as the Scribes and Pharisees or other chief Rulers of their Synagogues taught then as Paul expounded them albeit his expositions would have cleared themselves to such as without prejudice would have examined them But the Beroeans were of a more ingenuous disposition so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports they were not vassals to other mens interpretations or conceits but used their liberty to examin their truth They received the word with all readinesse and searched the Scriptures whether these things were so or no. If they believed in part before their practise confirms the truth of our assertion that they were not to believe the infallibility of Paul but of his doctrine albeit they were wel perswaded of his personal authority If they believed neither in part nor wholly before they saw the truth of his doctrine confirmed by that Scripture which they had formerly acknowledged their ingenuity herein likewise confirms our doctrine and condemns the Papists of insolent blasphemy for arrogating that authority unto the Popes decrees which is only due unto Gods word already established 2 I would demand of any Papists whether the Beroeans did wel or ill in examining Saint Pauls doctrine if ill why hath the Spirit of God commended them if well why is it not lawfull and expedient for all true Christians to imitate them Unlesse the Reader bite his lip I will not promise for him he shall not laugh at Bellarmines answer albeit I knew him for another Heraclitus or Crassus Agelastus who never laughed in all his life save once when he saw an Asse feed on thistles Surely he must have an Asses lips that can taste and a swines belly that can digest this great Clerks Divinity in this point I answer saith he albeit Paul were an Apostle and could not preach false doctrine thus much notwithstanding was not evident to the Beroeans at the first nor wore they bound forthwith to believe unlesse they had seen some miracles or other probable inducements to believe Therefore when Paul proved Christ unto them out of the Prophetical Oracles they did well to search the Scriptures whether those things were so If Saint Paul had thought miracles a more effectuall means then Scriptures for begetting faith in such as acknowledged Moses and the Prophets no doubt he had used miracles rather then their authority Or if the Pope cannot expound the Scriptures as effectually and perspicuously as Saint Paul did why doth he not at the least work miracles are we bound absolutely to believe him and is he bound to do neither of these without which the people of Beroea were not bound as Bellarmine acknowledgeth to believe Saint Paul But if his reason be worth belief Christians which know the Church